My Little Sinner

by Shadow Wolf

Rating: mature
Tags: Spike, Comedy, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Sex, Main 6, Gore, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Human, Sad, Other, Romance, Original Character
Length: 114003

A mysterious creature has entered Equestria; his purpose and reason for being there is unknown.

After a crash, a mysterious entity appearing as a human finds himself in Ponyville. His purpose and reason for entering Equestria is unknown to all, even to the creature. Yet this human can remember what his journey was about. After recollecting the events that transpired before, he finds himself in the presense of the main six, who turns out rescued him and also welcome the unknown creature to Ponyville. Will this entity be able to coexist in Equestria peacefully? Or will his quest hinder his stay?

(My Little Sinner is the side story to my book in progress Sinner)

Published 2012-04-20 02:14:02 UTC
Last updated 2012-10-29 19:25:49 UTC

My Little Sinner Ch. 1: The Foreign Realm

My Little Sinner Ch. 1: The Foreign Realm

An explosion rang out, but that didn’t bother me.  My eyes could barely keep themselves open; what they could make out were the brightly lit ocean blue sky, the various shapes of the passing clouds, the red streams of blood that flew off my face, and the azure flame that had engulfed my entire being.  The direction that the fire was blowing was set at a viciously moving angle.  This meant one thing; I was falling…no I was crashing.  There was nothing I could do to stop this; my limbs were useless as they felt they were made of jelly.  Pain flowed through each of my muscle like the blood rushing through my veins.  Lungs felt harsh and empty signaling I had lost the ability to breathe on my own.  What had happened to me was a rush to my head.

I gently closed my already weaken eyes and waited.  I don’t know how long I’ve been plummeting now, but in my state, it felt like an eternity.  Soon afterwards I was greeted with the Earth and the force that followed from the great speed that came from falling from such a distance.   I hit the ground so hard and at such an angle that my body was ricocheted and thus continued on.  Every so often my body would get close to the ground again, only to graze it and become a ragdoll left to fly across the stone rocks that raced pass me.

Sheer pain was the only thing I know at this point and only more of it was brought on for the next couple of minutes as I seemed to become an unstoppable force since nothing has succeeded in ending my prolonged crash.

At one point, I was forced to violently spin like a top in the air because I made contact against a rather large boulder as it felt like, trying to prevent me from continuing further.  Whatever it was, it worked.   It had re-angled me and I was slammed into the ground, creating a crater I don’t know how deep.  I was an abandoned toy; all I could do was lay there, unmoving.  I could no longer feel the pain that had overcome my body, instead, I felt like just a dying head.  I did my best to at least open my eyes a little.  Past my hazy vision I could make out at least six silhouette figures, standing at the edge the made my hole.  My lids closed and I was devoured by the darkness.  Was this it?  Have I just died?  All I could do now was let my spirit rest.

I was stuck in the shadowy world that my body had created for me.  For how long, I do not know.  What seemed like years in this emptiness was soon interrupted by what had sounded like a high pitch ping, going off in rhythmatic fashion.  It was here at this point, I could feel my appendages only to be greeted with my old friend once again.  Pain.  Even though the feeling was vexatious, it wasn’t as grueling as my experience coming down.  I think now I should be able to move since I’m not being overcome by the physical affliction.

With the electrical pulse of my brain, my fingers twitched.  This was a good start considering the position I’m in.  Next I’ll try to open my eyes and expose myself from the nothingness of my lids.  I unfastened them slowly just to be greeted by a blinding over head light and an extremely white ceiling followed by a flat beige wall.  Within my peripheral I could make out green drapes covering my left while sitting on a metal table on my right was a small little box with a grid on its screen.  It was a heart monitor.  I guess that explained the sound and answered where I was.  Was I saved by him again?

I placed some pressure beneath my right palm and helped pushed myself up.  I immediately felt like throwing myself back down because of the sensation that hit my head.  I probably got up to fast.  That was my initial thought until suddenly my mind was filled with random images.  No, these weren’t just random images.  These were memories, my memories.  It was what had transpired before waking up in this hospital.  It was what happened before I found myself in the air plummeting.  I could recollect it all; the screams of various battle cries, blood soaring through the air like a natural bird, swinging my bladed weapon against my foes, the numerous multi colored explosions all around where I stood, staring into the eyes of the one man I sought to kill, glaring the fangs of what I had become,…I could remember everything.  Mentally I wore what one would call an ‘insane smile’ but that was only because I hit the point of realization.  I had finally regained my full potential, my true strength.  I could now finally face my so retched enemy as an equal now.  Now nothing can stop me from achieving my goal.  Now I stand a chance.  Now I can make Reiku pay for all the wrong he has caused me!

I was on the verge of crazed, victorious laughter, but that was interrupted with the voice of a young man directing his tone at me with an “Excuse me sir, but are you feeling alright?”

I regained my proper thoughts and slowly tilted my head upwards, but to my surprise didn’t find the person who said that.  Instead what stood at the end of my temporary bed was a horse.  No, it seemed half my size so it was more of a pony.  I took noticed that its coat was that of a golden color while his mane and tail were a wood brown.  What really caught my attention of the animal that stared back with such uncertainty in its eye was: one, the mane appeared to be stylized.  Two, this pony was wearing a white lab coat, glasses, and had a stethoscope around the collar of his coat.  Three, on the animal’s flank is what looked like tattooed blue screen with an incline, most likely representing a heart monitor.  And four, and this was the most notable thing about it; protruding from the center of the creature’s forehead was a horn.  Was I looking at a….unicorn?

“Hmm the patient appears to be in shock.” Those words came right out of the pony unicorn and in the same voice as the same one earlier.

The first thing that zipped across my mind was probably the natural reaction of shock and confusion.  But with the things I’ve experienced in life that feeling soon passed on.  So with that aside, I started with the simple.

“Where…am I?” I asked with a bit of grogginess in my voice.  Aside from the grogginess, I could also tell my voice still had that battle-tone emotion.

“Why you are in Ponyville General Hospital.  It’s good to see that you’re actually responsive.”

My mind trailed off when he said the name Ponyville.  I decided to put two and two together currently and make a guess.  Place with pony in its name; unicorn as my attending physician. I must be in some land of horses.  Well as much as I wanted to be rattled in confusion, I couldn’t find myself.  This was just another number in my massive list of unusual places and awkward situations I’ve been in.  I couldn’t really feel any different from the rest.  However, I wonder if the local denizens will be able to fair with me.

The doc began going through the obligations of explaining of how long I will have to rest and recover.  He said a month; mentally I say today.  There was really nothing from doing so to stop me.  I’m not an average human.  The second he steps out to visit his other patients, I’ll just use my powers and heal all my wounds.

I don’t know if it was perfectly timed or just by coincidence, but when I had the thought heal my wounds; the horned physician got to listing them.  Multiple cuts and lacerations to the head and body, bruises, a few broken bones, minor burns, some internal bleeding, and deep puncture wounds.  I didn’t like him saying the last one only because I had completely forgotten about that injury and when he mentioned it, its pain just wanted to say “hello.”

I was told by the pony that it was miracle that I survived.  He just went on and on about it, but something else caught my fancy.  I proceeded to look over the doctor and saw a multicolored blob.  No, it just wasn’t any multicolored blob; it was a cyan blue figure, same common figure as the doc’s, but no horn.  Instead, its notable feature was the two feathered wings tucked against its side.  On the flank sat a cloud with a bolt of lightning in the three colors of red, yellow, and blue.  And when I said multicolored, I meant that its mane and tail were the exact same colors as a rainbow.  I managed to catch a good glimpse of the face and was able to determine that this pegasus pony was indeed female.  She stared at me with her brilliant rose eyes, not with uncertainty, not with curiosity, but with familiarity.  Almost like she just reunited with an old friend or relative.

“Ahh, I see you’ve returned Rainbow Dash.”  The colt announced.  Rainbow Dash, something about the name just wanted to make it roll off the tongue, I know it did for mine since I couldn’t stop myself.  “Yes Rainbow Dash; if it wasn’t for her and her friends, you would of never have made it here alive.  In fact, Rainbow here was extra persistent about us treating you.  You’re lucky it was only physical injuries we had to deal with because I have never seen anything like your anatomy before.” He continued.  Has never seen a body like mine; that further proves my earlier guess of this being an only equine population.  Wait?  If humans don’t exist here, then why was Rainbow Dash extra persistent about me getting medical attention?  My mind ran through reasons why she would want to help an unknown creature.  The only two possible reasons why she may have felt compelled on rescuing me was either to become famous for discovering a new species or she was naturally kind at heart and couldn’t bear to see any living thing hurt.  I decided to go with the second thought since from what I’ve heard in science fictions is that the alien is always dissected to learn more about how they function.

I looked over to Rainbow Dash and thanked her.  She placed a hoof over her chest and in a boastful manner stated “Yeah, it was no problem.  Just doing what I had to do.” I see she takes gratitude well; it made me want to chuckle a bit.  However I couldn’t, not when I saw the smile she had on fade away the second she looked towards the window.  She seemed…forlorn.  I had somewhat of curiosity, but decided not to pursue it.  It wasn’t my place to ask, at least not yet.

The room fell into an awkward silence as the cyan mare stood there.  Luckily the doctor broke this silence, but probably not in the best way.  “Because of your head injury, I would like to perform some quick tests.” At least I have someone that’s professional about his career.

“First off, can you tell me your name?” He began.

“It’s Inrei, Inrei Ikumatse.”

“Interesting name.” He said while possibly jotting it down on a clipboard. It was interesting, but for all the wrong reasons.

“Now then, can you remember how you got here?” He continued.

I didn’t have a response to this one, I could remember the before and after, but not the during.  I didn’t willingly come here nor was I forced.  I’m pretty sure I survived the events that transpired before my being here.  I had to be alive; if I wasn’t could this be my afterlife?  That just seems illogical.  So I still must be alive, maybe it’s a dream.  I proceeded to pinch myself, but the pain that filled my arm as I strained it closer to my other one made me retreat my attempt.  Yup, definitely still living and awake.

  The remainder of the tests was a simple hand-eye coronation, tracking with a flashlight which I must say was interesting to watch only because he used telekinetic powers to wave the torch around the air.  I knew unicorns were said to be magical, but I didn’t know they could do that.  The little device danced around while being held by a soft blue light that also illuminated from the colt’s horn.  After the unicorn’s display of magic he had one final test to perform, the old tap the forehead to find pressure and I must say if he had a fist then I’d be pretty sure he was trying to punch me.  It didn’t hurt, only annoyed the hell out of me as it created a minor headache.

I rubbed my head for some comfort, but the banging of something outside the room seemed to persist on the previous feeling.  This ‘clopping’ sound stopped in front of the room’s door and was shortly opened.  Entering my room were five other mares in the order of a lavender unicorn with dark sapphire blue mane and a dark pink highlight in it; a regular pony and when I say regular I mean there were no wings or a horn.  The appearance of this equine was a tan coat and long blonde mane and equally colored tail that had a little red scrunchie tied to the end.  Two other things about this mare was the cowboy hat that sat atop her head and the freckles that rested on her cheeks; with her overall appeal like this, it put the image of farm girl into my mind.  The third mare that stepped in had a radiant feel to her; this unicorn was a soft snow white and a really stylized purple mane, it looked like it may have taken a few hours just to get her hair perfect for the day.  And lastly the final two entered the same time, only because the completely pink pony who bounced in seemed to have given an ‘encouraging’ push to the yellow pegasus that had nervously peeked her head into the room.  With all of them in the room now, I had also noticed one other thing about them.  On each of their flanks sat tattoo like symbols as well.  The purple one had this red gleam, a sparkle if you say.  The tan one had a set of apples.  The white one had what appeared to diamonds.  The pink one settled down enough for me to see a group of balloons.  And the yellow one had a flock of butterflies on hers.

Right now I felt like those one kind of people that are hired by carnivals just to sit in some cage or behind a window while labeled somewhere on the cell was a sign that was worded “freak” only for the customer to stare at and judge.  But recalling from memory, the doctor said that Rainbow Dash and her friends did save me, and I do remember seeing at least five other figures before blacking out.  This must have been them.  It gave me some relief.

The purple unicorn cleared her throat, probably to give herself some preparation time to find the right words and begun “Greeting sir, as a representative of Equestria, we would like to welcome you.  I’m Twilight Sparkle.” There was quite a bit of confidence in her voice that made it seemed like that other humans existed here as well.  But if that’s true, then why is it that the physician has no knowledge of body like mine?  Hmm; I’ll ask later, for now I’ll listen on.

“Name’s Applejack.” the tan pony started next; with her accent, I may have been dead on with the whole farm girl bit.

Following Applejack was the other unicorn whose tone seemed as haughty as the wealthy “I am Rarity, darling.  I took the liberty of stitching your clothes back together.  One must always look their best, especially in such fine fabrics.”  She produced a raven black set of jeans, dress shirt, and over coat all made from cowry cloth out of a finely hand-err hoof sewn saddlebag, situated against her side.  That was actually really….kind….of her?  Wait.  All my clothes have just been handed to me by the sea blue light channeled together by Rarity.  I shifted my legs around and I could feel all the little fibers brushing my unprotected lower half.  Remain calm Inrei; you don’t want them to realize the amount of embarrassment that is welling up.  Just act natural and….the colt is the only one actually wearing clothes.  That would mean that the six mares standing before me are naked….Okay then.  Suddenly my embarrassment turned to natural confusion.  I couldn’t appease my confusion due to me not having the slightest clue on how they would react to nudity and also because the yellow pegasi muttered something.  I wasn’t aware that a voice could get that low in decibels.  I think what she said was somewhere along the line of “Fluttershy” Her voice was just very soft and when my eyes turned to meet hers, Fluttershy immediately looked towards the ground like she was in trouble.  Was she scared of me?

Lastly that left the pink pony; to my amazement she was already on the bed shaking my hand, no it was more like she was jerking it off.  “Hiya, I’m Pinkie Pie!  Nice to meet you Mister Alien!  By the way, did you know you look like that other alien?  Oh what is your favorite food?  Mine is cakes, cupcakes, chocolate, cake again, but most of all, anything that is SWEET!-“the high pitched pony was suddenly cut off by both hooves of Applejack and Twilight Sparkle pulling the overly energetic mare back.  Even though she was snagged back, arm was still in the shaking motion.  Just how much energy does she have?  She must have enough to power an entire city block!  I had to replay what Pinkie Pie said just to make sure I heard it all correctly.

“Did you know you look like that other alien?” The very second I got to those nine words; my heart paused as it skipped a beat, various muscles slightly tensed up, and I think I even stuttered a little.  Sure there have been cases before in human history where two beings would share physical characteristics, but out of every soul I’ve ever met, there is only one that is similar to me.  The one man I so desperately sought to kill.  So would this mean that they know Reiku?  I believe I discovered a reason for staying longer here now.

“Pinkie, you know that Rainbow still hasn’t fully gotten over that incident yet; so why did you bring it up like that?” the lavender mare said scolding her friend.  Hold on, I thought they pulled her back to prevent her from overwhelming me.  What was this incident?  Did Rainbow Dash and Reiku or ‘other alien’ as Pinkie Pie called him have some sort of relation?

Aside from the heart monitor attached to me, the room was silence as all eyes shifted from me to the cyan mare who still stared out the window.  Applejack went up to console her, but Rainbow Dash simply shook her head and as quietly as a mouse, left.  Suddenly, my need for revenge was put aside and replaced with, not curiosity, but concern.  Deep down in my gut, I felt terrible.  I have the definitive feeling that, that pegasus is indeed an innocent soul and that I would only bring her more pain because of my animosity towards Reiku.  That wasn’t me; I can’t bring myself on hurting those who didn’t deserve it.  I couldn’t say anything; I just couldn’t find the right words for the situation.  The more I searched, the more it added to my pulsating headache; it felt like it could kill a bull walrus alone.

“I’m sorry to having to cut this short, but we should really check up on-“Twilight Sparkle had started before I raised my hand to stop her.  “It’s perfectly understandable; she’s your friend so go.”  Some of my worry died down knowing that those close to her would be there in her time of need.  Even though I figured that they were good souls for rescuing me; if I hadn’t then, then their actions now just proved it.

With my mind at ease, I decided to get some rest to help me absorb today’s events and what may proceed in the upcoming future.  My eyelids swallowed me in the vast darkness and I drifted off into the realm of dreams.  No, there weren’t dreams I begun experiencing…these were nightmares.  Nightmares of my past.

I could locate myself in the front of a small group; we were talking, laughing, smiling.  That was the last time I actually had a reason for smiling like that.  We came across a brick red metal door that matched the rest of the stone wall.  I was the only one with a key to it, so it made since I would be the one to open it.  I unlocked its only bolt and wrapped my fingers around the chipped gold knob.  Physically I still wore that smile, but mentally it was anxiety.  I didn’t want to open this door.  I didn’t want to see what was on the other side.  Something bad is on the opposite side of this door; I know it to be true.  My emotional heart was pulling me back in an attempt of me remaining ignorant.  I can’t proceed, I don’t want to.  One of the voices behind me told me to hurry up, and with a twist of the wrist, it was too late.  The metal door creaked open with such speed that even it seemed to hide the prolonged truth.  The crimson sprays of blood scattered the wall.  The apartment’s lounge table was concaved so much that an object had to of been jack hammered into it to create that much debris and broken curve.  Potted plants were no longer existent as the ceramic jars laid shattered across the wooden floor boards, their dirt in mounted piles with the greenery blacken as a new moon night.  Suddenly, the group I was in was spread all over the room.

The one woman with braided raven black hair was on her side while she clinched a three and a half inch diameter through and through hole on her chest as blood flooded from it and the open wound across her face.  A man with former auburn hair now dyed red leaned against the broken dry wall.  The wall was as broken as his glasses with the spider web cracks in it.  He laid there motionless in a pool of his own blood; he could have easily fooled people for a statue if his skin pigment was stone gray.  Another woman sat on former tan now turned dark red couch with her left arm missing and major burns etched on her middle-aged face.  Her scarred face appeared to be reaching up to her singed golden blonde hair.  A third, but much younger woman was four feet to my right.  She was found there on her stomach with one arm reaching for me as her peach white skin changed colors from the crimson liquid that seeped out of the numerous cuts which had swallowed her body.  And lastly, a pregnant woman about my age and whose name forever echoing in my ears; “Aurelia” hung from my shaking hands as blood trickled out of the open cut across her stomach.  This injury could be only inflicted by a large blade.

My breaths stuttered with each gasp of air I exhaled.  Escaped tears crawled against my cheeks.  My knees couldn’t bare my weight anymore and I collapsed on top of them, still holding that pregnant corpse.  I slid my arms around her back and embraced the lifeless body as much as I could.

“No…!” passed out of my lungs.  “No…no…no no no NONONO!!!” I couldn’t bare my sorrow anymore and it all flooded out.

I looked up with my watery vision; standing in front of me was a hooded robed man.  Held within his right hand was a rather large scythe, the same size as the man if not taller.  The staff handle was a cool darken black, almost appearing to be the shadows itself.  A tiny yellow-orange dagger blade sat on the bottom while the main blade was yellow, orange, red, and red orange; the same colors as a twilight sky.  Circling the back head of the scythe, floated five dark orange spikes.

As the assailant turned to me, the air felt heavy, fear devoured every fiber of my being, and as much as I wanted to avert my gaze, I just couldn’t.  Seeing into the shadow hidden eyes of his, I was given the nostalgic feeling while matching contact with him.  Who was he?!  What did want from me?!

He pulled down his hood and revealed his face to me; wood brown eyes, long chocolate blonde hair, and a young handsome face that carried a stern look.  He looked like me.  He looked just like me!  He looked just like the way I did years before I came into my appearance now!  He was me…no, I could tell.  He wasn’t me, I was him.  And his name rang out clear as a bell in my head, but I couldn’t comprehend it at the time.

This inhuman creature raised his arm and angled his left leather gloved hand, so it pointed directly at me.  From nothingness, a ball of bluish-green light materialized until it fit into his palm.  Afterwards time slowed for me and I sat in that same spot paralyzed from both fear and pain.  I jotted my eyes downwards to find the woman in my arms replaced with my own blood.  My body ached as I could feel my warm liquid oozing out of what felt like hundreds of deep openings.

This is it and I can’t stop him.  I couldn’t determine the time it took for the energy ball launching at me.  It was too fast.  And I, was once again, consumed by the darkness.

My Little Sinner Ch. 2: My Resolve

My Little Sinner Ch. 2: My Resolve

All my weight was thrown forward as I thrust my head upwards.  My skin was drenched in a cold sweat.  My face was flushed as the tears continued to flow out of them.  My hyperventilated breathes overpowered the sound which emanated from the monitor, sitting on my right.  I regained myself and remembered where I was, except now the hospital room I resided in sat in a light shadow as the gentle moonlight illuminated a single spot on the plain tile floor.

“After all this time, I still have those nightmares.”  I muttered to myself.  Even though I’ve made some new friends in my journey, I truly felt like none of them were as close as the ones I lost.  They were the brothers I never had.  They were the sisters I never had.  And she was the one person I gave my heart.  They were my family.  But now they’re gone, and those dreams are just a reminder that I am alone.  A void filled my inner being and I wanted some closure to counter this emptiness.  But knowing my luck, I wouldn’t receive any.

Damn you….Damn you Reiku.

I don’t know how long it may have been going on for, but just now my ears picked up on what was close to banging on the glass of the window frame.  Lazily I turned my head to the noise, expecting it to be part of a tree branch knocking on the window because of strong blowing winds.  But if that was the case, you’d assume there would be complaints about it.  To my surprise, it wasn’t a tree.  Flapping her wings outside with worried filled eyes was the blue mare, Rainbow Dash.  How long had she been there watching me sleep?  Furthermore, why was she watching me sleep?

I wiped as much of my soaked face as I could to try and hide the fact I was crying, but in my mind it seemed pointless since she probably already knew.  Turing and propping myself up, I shuffled to let the pony in.  If only I had woken up before she arrived or if the pegasi was never there, I could have finally had some privacy and use my powers to heal my wounds.  Each little movement made it seem like I had thousands of tiny knives dragging their edges across every centimeter of my muscle fibers.  I know that this place does have magic, but I don’t know to what intent, so I don’t want to scare anyone who ends up catching a glimpse of my anatomy regenerating itself.

I finally made it to the window still; thank god, that was a mile and a half.  With a simple flip of the latch and a pull it was open and Rainbow Dash glided in.  Soon I was greeted with the cold night and some shrinkage, reminding me that I still didn’t have anything on my lower half.  That was the least of my worries currently; pain continued to fill my veins and I still had the journey of getting back to the bed, plus I had company.

With one step, I began plummeting.  Lucky for me, my company was quick enough to grab me before impact with the hard floor.  The winged pony had wrapped my left arm around the back of her neck and to my amazement was actually able to support my weight.  I’d figure in my condition, I would be mostly dead weight.  She must be stronger then she looks.

I was resituated back on the thick foam mattress only to be greeted with the same look that was given when I found her outside my window.  So to help ease her feeling, I started “What brings you here this time of night, Miss. Rainbow Dash?”  She gave me this look when I said Miss.

“You can call me Rainbow or Dash instead.”  She begun; guess she doesn’t like being addressed as such.  I don’t blame her, in my head it sounds weird being called Mr. Ikumatse.  “I just wanted to drop on by and be able to introduce myself a little better; I was too spaced out this morning.”  From what I overhead earlier, I already knew why.

“It was because of this ‘other alien’ Pinkie Pie mentioned, isn’t it?”  It felt wrong of me, but it was my chance to confirm my intuition.  Rainbow nodded while averting her gaze away from mine.  “So is it true that he looks like me, if you were to change the eyes and hair….Was his name Reiku?” My moment of truth waits with her answer.

“What?  No, not even close.  And his name was Leon.”  Not the answer I was looking for yet she clearly spoke the truth.

“Oh, I kind of assumed it was someone else when I was told I looked like another human.  So does this mean I’m not…”  My voice died down when I saw that same depressed look she wore when I first saw her.  We maybe strangers, but if there was any way I could help her then I’d gladly do it.

“What’s wrong?” I asked gently placing a hand on Rainbow’s shoulder; it was as relaxed as I could make so not disturb her in the wrong way.  She shook her head and said it was nothing then redirected my question.  “What’s wrong with you?  Why were you crying?”  I had just apprehended the fact that my face was still wet from my drying tears.

Emotionally, we’re in a bad position and I wanted to reverse the current mood, but if I tried to evade the question, she may get suspicious about what was going through my head.

“Um I had a bad dream.”  Technically it was true, but I couldn’t tell her what it was about.

“It must have been some dream to cause a man to cry.” Rainbow said; I had a feeling she didn’t believe me.

With some enthusiasm in my voice and a few completely random jesters of my hands, I tried to play it off “Oh yes, a very terrible dream indeed.  A nightmare so scary, it’ll make your skin crawl.”  I studied her reaction and noticed that she was trying not to laugh at my silliness.  Mentally I gave myself a pat on the back for making her at ease. Maybe she was more mentally recovered with her situation then I was with mine.  It would explain why she was easily rejuvenated yet is still trouble with the fact.

The cyan pony managed to recover by making the statement “Well I wouldn’t be afraid, I’m too brave and awesome for it.”

“Well I’m glad I’ve got such a brave pony next to me.” My comment made her laugh a little with pride.  It was good to see that she finally relaxed.  With melancholy exiting our being, the two of us could now have a decent conversation.  Having next to no knowledge of her, we initiated some simple small talk in order to gain some background on each other.  However I avoided any urges in asking about Leon.  We had just settled down and I wanted to avoid letting negative emotions back into our state of mind.

Rainbow was the first to start; I don’t even think I needed to ask.  “I’m the best flyer in all of Ponyville.”

“If you’re the best here then, what about the rest of the land?”

“Nah, that title goes to the Wonderbolts.  I maybe the best here, but they’re best in all of Equestria, and they’re so awesome!” she said ecstatically while giving this group so much praise.  These Wonderbolts must have been aerial acrobatics group or racers given the fact that Dash said “best flyer.”

“So does this mean you’re a racer?” I didn’t want to jump to conclusions like I did earlier, so I had to ask.

“I am and I’m one that won’t pass up on a challenge.” her tone made it seem like she wanted me to go ahead and challenge her to something.  No doubt in my current condition I’d lose…severely.

Out of all the people, or living creatures I should say now, I have not met a racer.

“Must be exhilarating; bet you get paid tons of money for it.” I was truly was interested.

“It is, but I don’t get paid, it’s not my day job as much as I want it to be.”  She replied.  Ahh I see now, racing is her hobby.

“So what do you do for as a career?” I asked.

“I’m a weatherpony, me and the rest of my patrol due the forecasts for all of Ponyville.  But my dream is to join the Wonderbolts and I’m going to do that by impressing them so much with my skill that they beg me to join them.” I can see her mindset is on becoming a Wonderbolt but I have to say, I’m impressed myself.  From the personality standpoint Rainbow is giving me now, I’d never expect her to do forecasts.  Being a meteorologist takes some intelligence and I heard it can get pretty dangerous when a team has to go out into inclement weather to get accurate readings.  I can see the reason why she has to be brave all the time.  Courageous and smart, I like that.

Once I finished fantasying her going through deadly storms with ease, it was my turn to talk about my background.  It’s just normal equivalent exchange with this kind of small talk.  The conversation partner reveals a little bit about them self and you do the same.

“I’m a traveler, just wandering place to place.”  You could probably say I’m a dimensional traveler since this isn’t the first parallel world I’ve been to, but certainly the first to having equines as the leading race.

“I bet you can add dimensional traveler to your title now.” Dash said with so much excitement it could almost match Pinkie Pie’s.  I simply laughed in agreement at the statement.  She was either psychic and just saying that or we had a momentary hive mind.

“So you must be stinking rich if you can afford to be able to travel like that.  Just what is your job?” She continued.  The moment she said that, the actualization set in.  I haven’t had a paying job for a long time now.  During my journey, all my money problems was solved by finding lost and abandoned change taking refuge in the corners of crowded streets.  All I had to do was transmute similar substances of the original and I was able to materialize counterfeits; alchemy per say.  In all honesty, I’m technically poor currently.

Sensing my raising apprehension, the blue mare must have felt obliged, “You don’t have a job do you?  If that’s the case, then how are you going pay the hospital for letting you stay here?”

She has a point.  If I can’t pay the hospital then I’m going to be stuck with the debt.  Oh god, it’s my college years all over again!  I only managed to rid myself of that debt when I joined the military.  But up until then, it became a daily hell as I struggled just to deal with my student loans and ends meet.  What makes it worse is I won’t be able to sneak on by using my abilities.  Mysterious man whose kind doesn’t exist in this world, able to compensate for his medical stay.  Like that’s not going to arouse fucking suspicion!  I don’t want to live on a budget again!

While I reminisce on my troubled times, the pegasus began blowing out raspberries till it turned to a full laugh, it was probably loud enough to wake up the whole building if not the majority of it.  It’s not funny being poor.  It probably took her five minutes or so to calm down; I don’t really know, I wasn’t paying attention to the time it took; I was too busy sulking over the fact of not having any currency.

Dash placed a hoof on my right shoulder between laughter and gasps for air.  This time I knew the time it took her just to calm down; I bothered to count. “Don’t worry about it; me and the rest of the girls are going to take care of the expenses.” She said with a chortle.

“If that’s true, then why did you tell me I would have to pay for it?” I said in disbelief.

She brought her other hoof to her closed eyes and wiped away the tears from laughing so much.  “I was just teasing you and wanted to see how you would react.” Rainbow said finally calmed down.

My mouth stood agape while I was dumbfounded by that response, but that faded away as I slowly mimicked her calming smile.  Even though she was the one who panicked me, I…I couldn’t stay mad at that smile.

I know it had been getting late since the moonlight was now directed on the pony’s back.  Dash’s rainbow mane illuminated from the soft glow of that rock.  It glistened in her hair like little diamonds, creating a small pure aura around her.  The stars that shined through the window behind her, only added to the sight.  Even though she is of a different species, she looked beautiful in this position.  I couldn’t help but smile at her even more.

As I started into her brilliant rose eyes, I could tell; Rainbow has a good soul.  Plus she reminds me a little of Aurelia.  It was heartwarming.  So all I could do now was just stare at her as she did the same.  Her cheeks turned a rosy pink and she averted her eyes.

“Hey come on now, quit looking at me like that.  What if somepony walks in and gets the wrong idea?” She said as she gave a slight punch in my arm.  If her words didn’t give me my train of thought back, that punch sure did.  My right arm tensed up as the fiery pain that continued to plague me today returned.  Instinctively I grabbed it and the mare was quick to catch on.

“My bad.”  She stated embarrassedly while scratching the back of her head.

I’m pretty sure I’m more injured then what I was told by the doctor.  I need to examine myself thoroughly to be sure.

“It’s alright, that was just a reminder that I need to get better faster.”  I said exhaling one last breath of pain.  Once I get some privacy later today, I’ll begin restoring my damaged body.

“Are you sure?  You’re still pretty banged up.”  For a pony, she seems to be more familiar with the limitations of human anatomy which maybe contingent because of her relationship with Leon.  My curiosity peeked up again, but I promised myself I wouldn’t ask so I had to change the subject.

“Hey Dash, are there any open jobs here?” I asked.

“Uhh why do you ask?” she said quizzically.

“I want to be able to reimburse you and your friends for paying my medical bills.”

“Oh.  You don’t have to do that, you know?”

“Please, it’s the least I can do for you all for helping me.”

“In that case, umm?”  Rainbow said going over the things in her head. “I think Applejack could use some help on her farm.  Twilight might need some assistance at the library.  And I believe Rarity wanted to talk to you about something, so you can ask her if she needs help with anything.”

Three of the five other ponies from this morning?  Seeing how those other ponies are also comfortable around me, it should be easier getting some employment, even if it’s for a day.  But with all these unbiased feelings towards me, it’s leading back to that other human and some questions.  Am I not the first human to peregrinate here?  Or do these ponies have the ability to journey across worlds?  Curiosity was killing the cat and I think it might be best to let it kill this one.  No need to stick my nose into such business yet.  When the time comes, then I’ll ask.  That is, if I’m here long enough.

I plan to leave once I’ve repaid my six rescuers in full.  Judging the usual amounts hospitals charge per admittance and seriousness of the issue, it most likely wasn’t cheap, especially in my condition.  To show that much generosity to a stranger, I defiantly was going to repay their kindness.

Factoring in the amount of work I may end up doing and adding in the days it’ll take.  I may end up staying here a couple of weeks.  This will give me time to learn a little about them like I did with Dash tonight.  So once I eventually leave, I would have formed a good enough bonds to have at least a small friendship with them so there is little heartbreak when I’m gone.  I plan to make some friends here; I may not enjoy being the full center of attention in most situations, but I also don’t like being alone.  I’ve done enough of that already.

Dash and I were past small talk and now silently sat in this bland room.  It was the kind of bland that always seems to imply “Hey!  You’re sick in a hospital and may die.”

Not wanting to receive the feeling emitted by the depressing room, I finally lay back down on my foam bed and rested my eyes.  I may appear to have been asleep, but I was still fully conscious.  I found it difficult to languish myself as the reminder of that dream still lingered in the back of my head.

Maybe it’ll be better if I leave this place sooner.  I don’t want to involve the innocents here with my personal vendetta.  It’s my war to fight, not theirs.  Particularly now; I’ve regained my true strength and all my powers.  If I brought my strife with Reiku here, there would surely be massive casualties.

If that was the case, then I need to leave soon and continue my journey.  I had to find Reiku and finish him once and for all before he could do me in.  Because I’m still alive, it may be easier to pull off.  The fact is I’m still alive.  That would mean Reiku believes I’m dead currently, otherwise he would have killed me already.  I remember the confrontation from Reiku and his personal army, being on the precept of defeat, releasing my former and true self, and lastly an explosion and finding myself plummeting like a meteor to the earth back as my human self.

Whatever that explosion was, must be the reason why I’m here and why Reiku believes I’m dead.  If that is true, then what was the explosion?  I didn’t cause it and it’s highly unlikely that he sent me to an alternate world on purpose.  One mystery after another.

As I continued to ponder my thoughts on the enigma, an external force decided to change my attention to it.  My ears picked on the soft sound of my covers ruffling on top of me.  I could also feel those blankets being pulled down; it was as if the mattress was eating them.  And speaking of the bed, I could feel the right side descend as something tilted it, but it wasn’t going down that far.  Whatever it was, its intension wasn’t to cause me to slide off.  Instead it felt like its goal was to rest on the bed as like it owned it.  I could defiantly tell because it was laying on top of my right arm.  Whatever it was, it was causing my limb to react and send shots of pain from it due to it still being injured.  And I was in such a good mood before this too.

I wasn’t going to let this irritating mini form torture persist, I had to stop it.  Quickly unfastening my eyes and rolling on my side, I was greeted by the source of my pang.  Her gentle breaths felt like a small breeze against my face.  Her face was completely cyan now because her eyes remained closed.  And her multicolored hair laid in a spaghetti spread fashion on the top of her head and slowly slid down towards her blue face.  Rainbow had ensconced herself and fallen asleep and on my arm. She was resting like a child.

Here is where I’m currently situated, laying on my side watching the peaceful Rainbow Dash snuggled in my arm, sleeping.  God she looked cute.  She went from beautiful to adorable from that one little interval of a punch.  I wouldn’t dare wake her now.

I think that I can deal with the pain long enough till I eventually blackout.  Until then, I’ll continue observing this pony.  My cheeks felt a little red from doing so; could it be I’m falling for her?  To me, it almost feels like I’m with Aurelia again, but I know that’s not true.  And us being completely different species only complicates things more.  I remember turning into a leviathan during my last confrontation with Reiku.  Since leviathans are part of the dragon family and since dragons represent unity of all creatures, I can say that I’m a leviathan and part of the situation is alright.  But that would mean that I’m rejecting my human self and admit that Reiku was right about me being a monster….No!  I’m no monster!  I am the human Inrei Ikumatse.

I gave a mental sigh of annoyance about the situation because it has caused my thoughts to become a whole mess of things.  For now, I’ll let things play by themselves and react accordingly to how it should go.  And once I leave, I leave.

Rainbow gave a small coo in her sleep and cuddled her head closer into my chest.  I uhh…I think I’ll stay here longer now.

My Little Sinner Ch. 3: Discovered

My Little Sinner Ch. 3: Discovered

When I awoke this morning, I could feel less pressure on my arm.  I turned and had taken noticed that Dash wasn’t sleeping next to me anymore.  In fact, I was the only one in the room.  I guess she must have left either recently or while I myself was out like a light.  Can’t really blame her, it could have been really awkward if someone or ‘somepony’ as she put it late last night, were to find us sleeping together.  Even though I understand, part of me would have preferred to have woken up next to each other.

Studying my surroundings, I came to the conclusion that I finally had the time alone I originally wanted.  Making one last check that my door was closed and the rest of the place was empty, I made a break for the room’s only bathroom.  Instead of walking, running, or even jumping to the washroom, I used my powers to avoid more aches across my being.  It must have appeared I was supported up by invisible wires because I slowly levitated myself in.

To prevent myself from being discovered I closed door so quietly only the wind would be the one to know it was shut.  Following that I began to undress.  First the half size gown was to go, next was the bandages that seemed to consume all my limbs, and lastly was massive amount of wrapping across my chest.  Underneath the wrap were three taped on bandages.  Two on my lower right and left abdomen while the third sat on my right rib cage, most likely covering a puncture wound over my lung.  Explains why I lost the ability to breathe while crashing.

Okay Inrei, they’re just bigger Band-Aids and you’ve got to rip them off like one.  I carefully slid my fingers under both of the bandages that covered my abdomen.  With blinding speed and simultaneously, I jerked both hands back and with a paper tearing sound, they were off.  Huh?  That wasn’t so bad; guess that just leaves the last one.  With the same process, I tore off the last medical bandage, except this one stung a little more.

Suddenly my entire front, felt warm and wet.  I slowly panned my head down and caught sight of the red liquid oozing down like a waterfall.  Crap!  I forced my hands on the hole over my lung and left side, adding as much pressure as I could to reduce the blood loss, but was only greeted with my old friend once again.  Pain.

I truly did look like I just came out of hell; scars and scratches whittled my body like a badly craved totem pole.  I could see slight burns drawn on my right leg and left shoulder.  Shifting the muscles on my face, I could feel something stitched on; luckily I couldn’t feel any threads so it must have been cuts.  The stab wounds which plagued my chest had ranged from three inch in diameter to three and a half.  And this is what I look like on the outside?!  Hate to see the mess on the inside.

I relaxed every part of me and let all my spirit energy flow naturally.  I became a human disco ball as a soft white light filled all my scars, all cuts, and those three holes.  Internally, I felt my organs warm up and alleviate themselves.  Externally I could feel my cells regenerate as each wound closed up; it appeared that my skin was pulling itself with the opposite end of the affliction.  I was fully healed now, but still in a bit of pain.  That should leave momentarily as my nerves reset.

Now that was over, I planned to take a shower.  It just wasn’t the blood that still stained my stomach, it was also because my hair felt thick and greasy plus the smell of extreme sweat wasn’t to appealing.  Looking over towards the shower I took note of its size and how not appropriate for my height it would be.  Well the locals are ponies.  It only makes sense why it’s that big.  Yet because this being a hospital shower, there was a small built in seat for the injured, making less space for me.

What I ended up doing was sitting on that little chair while the upper half of my body was set at a thirty degree angle.  It wasn’t a pleasant feeling having to been in this position for the bath, especially when I leaned back to clean my stomach and accidentally hit the back of my head against the wall.

Taking only five minutes to wash proved to be enough to get clean, but it wasn’t short enough cause now my back ached.  Quickly popping it and grabbing a towel I made my way to the steamed up mirror and wiped the fogginess away after drying off.  I looked at the figure who stared back at me.  Waist long neon green hair; crimson blood red eyes; slightly pale skin on a thin medium build body; a young handsome face with a stern look.  After all this time…I still can’t recognize myself.  That is me who I’m looking at in the mirror, but now all I can see is just his face.  As much as I wanted to punch the mirror, I couldn’t do it.  Not to repress my welling anger, but so as not to cause a commotion.  I hung the towel back up on the plastic bar in the tiny room and exited.

No longer wanting to be exposed, I decided to get dressed in my clothes.  Not the gowns that the hospital provided me with, but the ones I came with and Rarity sewn back together and made them brand spankin’ new.  I hooked my fingers into the neatly folded shirt, but decided against it.  Pants first, everything else later!  I’ve revealed my junk for far too long now.

I guided my feet through each legging and as I proceeded to zip up, I heard the door.  Both the knob and the hinges creaked as the thing open.  On the other side was Twilight Sparkle matching my gaze.  She looked downwards at my chest and I figured she was examining me.  Shit I’ve been discovered!

The unicorn carefully shut the door so not to disturb the building.  After a few steps of hers, that protruding horn lit up in a soft pink.  She was directing it straight at me; what was she planning?  With no idea on what to do, I simply let Twilight continue till she was literally right in front of where I stood.

Using careful precision, the lavender mare glided the tip all across my chest.  “Even though I used my strongest healing spells and the physicians did their best to suture you, there’s no possible you would have convalesced this much.” She quietly stated.  With much curiosity, Twilight stared at me with her violet eyes and declared “You can use magic…”

“Wha-what are you talking about?”I replied as calmly as I could.  Maybe there was still a chance I could keep my powers hidden, I just had to play it off as best as I could.

“Don’t take me for an idiot; my detection spell was able to identify an extraordinary amount of magic residing within you.” She immediately countered.  A detection spell?  Well that just means my attempts will be inutile if she can sense my abilities.  Feeling defeated and knowing it was pointless to hide, I sat on the end of the bed and revealed a small portion of what I can do to her.

I lifted my left hand and channeled my spirit energy with nature.  Even though you can’t see it, there is moisture in the air.  From what it would appear to those watching was water form from nothingness and shape into sphere, floating above my hand.  I made it bend to my will as I had my telekinetic abilities give it the form of a snake and slither down my arm.  I had it reach for Twilight as I morphed it into a butterfly to flap around her body.  All she could do was watch in amazement as I retracted the liquid back to me and super heated it into steam.  Once it was in a complete gas state, I again formed it into a sphere and rotated it to show I had control of the wind as well.  I pushed the ball forward at her again, letting it flow through her hair in streams, giving her a gentle cool breeze as thou she was outside.  As I coiled the wind back, I had it collect as much dust particles as it could.  With a quick spark, I transmuted the substance and mutated its original form into pure dirt.  I had created earth.  Slowly making a fist, I let bits of this new Gaia crumble between the cracks of my finger to prove it was dirt.  Next, smoke began to filter out of it as I had ignited the creation into a small controlled flame.  I levitated it closer to Twilight so she may bask in its warmth.  With the fire creating light, it thus also created shadows underneath and behind the mare.  Focusing my powers on the darkness, I had it reach for the flame in front of Twilight’s eyes and had it consume the fire ball.  And lastly to extinguish the black substance, I stole some light and electricity from the over head blub and wrapped the new formed energy around the darkness till it gave a small firework explosion between us.

The room was silent as curiosity left the purple unicorns eyes and welled up with excitement.  Her gaping mouth then turned to a bright smile.

“That is only a tiny percentage of what I can do.” I started, breaking the silence.

“That…That was amazing!  I’ve never seen or even heard of somepony with these kinds of abilities other then Princess Celestia!  How much of your magic did you use!?  If that was only a small portion then what are you fully capable of!?  Oh my, I just have so many questions I want to ask you now!” Twilight announced with so much glee you’d think she just met her hero.

Not the reaction I expected, but hey I’m not going to complain.  And from what I determine, being compared to royalty and my true abilities matching Reiku’s, my powers were truly god like.  Transcending humans into what I once was….No, I’m still human no matter how I look at it.

To avoid starting a migraine, I decided to answer Twilight’s questions.  “If you want to estimate a percent, then I would have to say one percent.  But if you want to be accurate then it would most likely be 0.00000391 percent.”  The pony’s eyes widened when I said the exact decimal.

“That’s phenomenal, how can you use magic like that?”  She continued.

“It’s simple; I use my own spiritual energy and life force to channel my ability into various forms.  I can perform alchemy, control nature, convert my magic into numerous things, and use my powers to perform just about anything I put my mind to.” I replied.

“Can other humans perform such feats?” she asked eagerly.

I thought it over before replying again.  “There are some who can, some who can’t, and those who can learn it, but don’t have the current ability to.” It was true….Hold on.  Twilight just used the term humans.  How would she know of such a word?  This again has dwindled back down to Leon.

“Hey Twilight, am I the first human to enter Equestria?” I wasn’t going to ask her directly about Leon, but to at least gain some ground of understanding.

“Yes, why do you ask?” That earlier eagerness died down into a slight perturb.  She must know of Leon as well and it may be why she was unsettled about my question.

“Well I ask because you know what the term human means.  So does this mean you and your friends have perfected inter-dimensional travel?”

“Oh I see why you’re curious about it now.”  The unicorn said calming down.  “I haven’t learned any spells that allows me to travel to parallel universes.  It is Princess Celestia who has that ability.  I was there when she used it to journey to a different dimension, and it was there where I learned the word human and its meaning.”  Twilight answered in her usual relaxed sophisticated tone.  Yet that little smile she had with it seemed somewhat forced.

I don’t like playing detective, but I have a rough estimate of the Leon incident.  This Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends, most likely Rainbow Dash being with them, travel to this other world that indeed has humans.  Rainbow meets Leon somewhere along the line and has some type of relation with him.  What happens afterwards until they return to Equestria is still unknown.

You know what, I’m done with it.  I’m no longer going to dig any further into what had happened.  I’m not going to bring up any bad memories just to satisfy my damn curiosity.  When they tell, if they tell me, then that is when I’ll get my answer.  I’ve made my choice.

After making my decision, I turned my attention back to Twilight incase she had more questions.  I don’t know how I didn’t see it when she first came in, but resting against her side was a saddlebag.  Wondering what contents may lie inside, I asked.

Lifting the flap open and spreading out a set of books with her magic, the lavender mare began.  “It’s just some books about the geography and history of Equestria.  I thought if you end up staying here a while longer, you may want some knowledge of the place.”

That was nice of her; I did plan on staying a little longer than originally planned because of the sight I got to witness.  These books will surely make my stay easier to cope with.

Picking up the first book which had a green cover and read Daring-Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone as its title.  I was quite confuddled and directed my confused gaze towards the mare who handed me that book.

“Rainbow asked me to bring you this novel; it’s the first in its series.  She said that I should bring you it incase no pony could keep you company and you got bored.”  The unicorn said repressing my befuddlement.  I think I’ll start with the books Twilight meant to give me then go to the book Dash suggested.

The lavender unicorn proceeded to exit before stopping herself at the door. “When you’re feeling up to it; could you meet me again at the library?  It’s an old oak tree located in the center of Ponyville.  I would like to ask you some more questions and hopefully see just the kind of things you’re capable of.”

“Sure, shouldn’t be a problem.  I was actually planning on stopping by when I’m released.”

“Really?  How come?” She asked quizzically.

“I wanted to see if there was anything I could assist you with, to help repay you for paying my medical expenses.” I answered.

“Oh, you shouldn’t worry about reimbursing-“She began before I raised my hand to cut her off.  That’s twice I’ve done that to her; sorry Twilight.

“You and your friends showed me a lot of kindness for rescuing me, paying for my stay, and welcoming me here.  I want to show my gratitude for it.  And there’s nothing you can do to stop me.” I said with a small chuckle at the end.

“Then I gladly accept that gratitude.”  She continued again with an accepting smile.

We said our goodbyes due to Twilight having to return to her schedule and once I was alone again, began studying.  I picked up the geography book first and learned the major cities and land marks…at least the ones near Ponyville.  The two places of interest happened to be the Everfree Forest and Canterlot.  Seems Canterlot homes the castle to which the ruler of this land resides in.  While the Everfree Forest has a warning labeled within its description; something about dangerous creatures living in it, didn’t seem to threatening.

Next was the history book and I think I learned quite a lot from this one.  For starters, those tattoos I seen on the ponies are actually called cutie marks.  Every pony eventually gets one and is uniquely different from every other.  A cutie mark is earned when a pony discovers what they are best at.  But it also symbolizes who they are as an individual; it defines them personality wise.

What I learned next was about the history of Equestria.  After Celestia and Luna defeated the entity known as Discord, the two came into royalty.  Celestia became the ruler of the sun and day while Luna was the ruler of the moon and night.  Later on in their rule, Luna revolted against her sister, but did not succeed.  She was then banished into the moon until she broke free as Nightmare Moon.  It is here during this incidence that Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Twilight Sparkle, the very same ponies who saved me, gained the power of the Elements of Harmony and restored Luna to her former self.  After that, Discord returned to spread his chaotic rule and in turn was also defeated by the very same six ponies.  Can’t say which I’m more impressed with; the feats the six of them performed or the fact I was saved by celebrities.

My study time was interrupted when the room’s only door opened again, this time by the colt doctor with a nurse.  He looked like he just saw a ghost when he laid his eyes upon me.  Probably the same initial reaction as Twilight’s; expecting to find me still all wrapped up like a mummy.

“Th-this is outstanding!” the doc began.  The rest of his stammering was filled with unintelligible questions; at least that’s how it seemed to me.  I couldn’t keep up with the unicorn’s marvel.  When he slowed down, I caught a few of his questions; they mostly dealt on how I was fine now.  I mostly lied and told him that humans appear to have a faster recovery rate.  It was all in avoiding telling him about my powers.

Still with no knowledge on my anatomy, I guess he took it as truth.  This is perfect.  At least it was perfect until he told me to undress.

“Uhh, why do you need me to strip?” I asked with much confusion; and I had just gotten my clothes back on too.

“I want to feel for any abnormalities you may have and later have some x-rays performed.  Nurse Coldheart when you’re ready.”

The nurse next to him is a pale yellow earth pony with emerald green eyes and blue mane held in a bun.  Her cutie mark was the white medical cross surrounded by four little hearts.  She was somewhat nervous as she examined my limbs.  I expected this much of a reaction since I’m still an unknown creature to them.  They wouldn’t really know what to actually expect from me.  That put a thought in my head…Don’t do it Inrei, don’t scare them just to add some excitement.  As much as I wanted to, I managed to hold myself back and eventually turned dull as boredom crept into my being.

There was still minor pain as my body adjusted to the rejuvenated cells, but the good news on my part is that the feeling is minuscule.  With the first half my examination complete I was lead to a small bleak room for a few minutes.  It had to of been for the x-rays, but I couldn’t spot what they would use.  Maybe the unicorn doctors had the machine they use to take the photos in the next room.  I didn’t want to dwell too much into it since my medics returned.

Using his levitation magic, the colt thoroughly studied my bone structure; not sure how much that would count for since the odds of him actually finding something wrong is extremely low.

He gave one final look at me and stated “You’ll need to stay here for at least two days so you can undergo physical therapy.”

What?  Did he really just say that?  He still knows next to nothing about my kind and even though I told him humans recuperated faster than ponies, he makes that order.  I peeked at the x-ray and could not for the life of me see anything wrong with my skeleton structure.  Either my physician is making a guess in hopes it’ll be for the better or he wants me to stay a while longer so he can squeeze out a few more coins.

I feel like protesting this, but I’m not sure how far that would get me.  Feeling defeated already, I went with the flow just to see where this stream would take me.  With that in mind, it made these upcoming two days run longer then hoped.  If I sleep it off maybe it’ll go quicker.

Quickly returning to my room in hopes of skipping time, I noticed my only chance of a freedom was blocked off.  Standing in front of my soon to be ex-bed was the rainbow pegasi, Dash.  She seemed to be searching the room for something, most likely me.  Maybe I might be able to have some fun.

“Boo.”  I declared while giving a pat on her back.  My attempt was futile, not even a tiny jitter.  Guess she is to brave for such a thing.

Since my scare didn’t work, we started off with a warm greeting, but that deterred south when Rainbow too began questioning my body’s new recovered status.  I felt more comfortable about the subject with her.  If I was able to reveal my powers to Twilight, I don’t think it would hurt to mention them to Rainbow as well.  So I directed us to sit on the bed and proceeded to tell the blue pony about my abilities.  Dash was interested in them, but not as fascinated as Twilight was.  But at least my powers lead into some more pleasant small talk to learn more about each other.

My Little Sinner Ch. 4: Tapping Into My Strength

My Little Sinner Ch. 4: Tapping Into My Strength

Two days; two long days of boring physical therapy.  Sure the doctors were affirming that I had physically recovered, but to make the timing that excessive was just plain torture.  I’m way too impatient when it comes to just waiting.  Because that is all I did during and after the therapy lessons, I waited.  Once I finished for the day, I was left bogged down in my room.  Did I also mention that it was pointless for the sessions?  Because it was!  There was no actual reason for me doing it; it’s like taking blind folk to see a magician.  Oh and the length of the useless therapy and waiting only added on to my annoyance.  It became those one situations where what you don’t want to do, time seems to extend itself just to spite you.  While the ones you do yearn for, its duration is as miniscule as a pygmy jerboa.  And yes oddly enough, there were points I did enjoy.  It was when she returned.

After both sessions, I would discover Rainbow Dash waiting for me in that former room of mine.  I don’t know what her fascination with me was, but I didn’t care what the reason was.  I preferred her presence.  When the two of us talked, it was like my days of early youth and when I reunited with Aurelia; it was joyous.  I wonder…could Rainbow be a parallel version of Aurelia?  I don’t know and I don’t likely care if she isn’t.  The two of us seem to be connecting really well despite the fact that we’ve only known each other for two and a half days now.  Even our small talk is turning into actual conversations, ones you’d expect to find from those discussing a relatable topic or from good companions.  Once I leave, I think Rainbow would be the one I miss the most.

Anyways, today I’m finally freed from that sterile prison of IV drips and sick peop-err ponies.  Stepping beyond those windowed automatic doors, I was greeted with a gentle blanket of wind, a warmly lit sun, various birds chirping, and three of my six rescuers.  From left to right were Dash, Twilight Sparkle, and Pinkie Pie whom was bouncing like a pogo stick.  I wasn’t sure where the other three were, but this was fine.  And I think out of all of them, the two that hankered my release the most were Twilight and Rainbow.

Twilight for wanting to discuss and analyze my magic and powers, and Rainbow, aside from being a good starting friend, wants to challenge my abilities.  During our time together in the hospital, she read me a few chapters of that Daring-Do novel.  Because of that book, it got onto the topic of adventures, and I being the traveler was put onto the spot.  So I told her about one of the places I traversed to and how it was mostly made up of floating nations.  However I left out my personal reasons for being there.

The reason why I told her this piece of history was because I figured that I could somewhat relate it to her.  That is because these nations held aerodynamic tournaments between each other.  It was also with this tale that I avowed that I could fly; maybe I should tell Twilight that as well.  When I told her that, that is when she demanded that we race.  I accepted the challenge, but told the blue mare after I’m allowed a tour of Ponyville and when we have the time.

“Finally glad to be out?”  Rainbow started.  I stretched my arms towards the sky, almost like I wanted to grab that big blue ocean.  I am jovial to be out now.

“Hurry, hurry we’ve got so much to show you!”  The pink energetic pony followed afterwards.  I didn’t want to keep them waiting; so taking my actual first step into this new world, I joined their group and together, we set forth.

It was a peaceful town, with various colorful brick and wooden buildings, most ranging in a two story size.  Signs portrayed next to each of the expertly crafted home-like edifices contained simple, but I guess understandable advertisements of what business lie within the structure.  Small stalls of the market place bartering different merchandise for currency; I witness a mild transaction go on and overheard the term “bits” used as the form of money.  The lambent day bedazzled the cobblestone walkways, causing the denizens to perform their daily rituals of living a full life however they pleased.  There were earth ponies, pegasus ponies, and unicorn ponies, all with their unique hues and tints, as far as my eyes could see.  They communed with each other wearing nothing, but their bright smiling faces.  Resting along the mountain lines in the distance, my eyes could depict a vast white castle with a majestic waterfall crying next to it.  Judging from the geography books Twilight gave me; that must be Canterlot.

Euphoria set in my soul as my mind could only truly describe this place as the perfect art piece.  I cannot descry anything negative about this beautiful little village.  Maybe….No definitely once my quest is finished, I’ll return here.  Actually if Reiku does think I’m dead, then maybe, just maybe I won’t have to leave.  Sure the majority of me still wants revenge against that bastard, but most of my objective changed later during my journey.  I’ve learned a few life lessons during my journey and changed my overall goal to protecting my new friends while I was with them.  And as much as my gut churns by admitting this, I would have never learned these lessons if it wasn’t for Reiku.  It’s because of these thoughts and those lessons that make me wonder at times…if we never had this hatred between us, if we never had that fear between us; how would things originally turned out?  Wow, trying to find a positive relationship with my enemy; what has become of me?

Given the sense that I was being watched, I finished pondering my thoughts and turned to this new found curiosity seemingly directed at me.  All the lively conversations have died down to hushed chatter.  What was once a normal scheduled day for all the variant ponies has now slightly shifted into uncertainty as I explored their fair town with my little tour guides.  Each step I gave echoed loudly enough to overpower the numerous gossips, at least in my mind it did.  The various colored eyes twitching between me and whoever they were talking to.

Remaining cool and collected physically was easy, but trepidation consumed my state of mind.  I didn’t like this attention; I understand why they are observing me, but could they at least stop?  Those glares of their slowly triggered some bad memories of mine, a terrible time, a moment of history when people called me a monster, because that’s what I was…a monster.  And I believed them too; I couldn’t deny those horrible sins I performed.

I…I just wanted to disappear.  But I couldn’t, not with those three mares leading me and everyon-everypony watching me.  I need to relax; no pony here knows the truth.  There was no need for alarm and to be afraid.  Maybe it was a chance for a fresh start?  Maybe I can finally cleanse my soul?  Maybe I can find my redemption while here?

I succeeded in calming myself, but I still hate being the center of attention.  If there was only some….way to….Hold on, I have my powers back; I should be able to transform myself into one of them.  If I must become a pony to avoid the townsfolk watchful gaze, then I’ll gladly accept the alteration.  But there is still actuality that my powers go beyond the magic here as proven by Twilight’s reaction.  I’ll need a place to hide while change less I cause I panic.

“Hey uhh girls, would there happen to be a bathroom nearby?  I uhh forgot to go while still at the hospital.”  Even though the restroom was deception, I still felt embarrassed to ask.  Maybe the embarrassment is just a natural reaction to such a question.

There was a bit of snickering, but out of it all Twilight was the one to answer.  “We’re coming up to Sugarcube Corner; there should be one in there.”

“Ooo, this is perfect!  While Mr. Alien uses the bathroom, it’ll give me more time to prepare for his party!”  Pinkie Pie added.  Since these past few days I’ve been here, Pinkie doesn’t know my name?  Also what’s this about a party?  I had to ask about that.

“Yeah, Pinkie Pie is known for her parties.  She does ‘em all too; birthdays, celebrations, and even parties just to party.  It wouldn’t be like her not to throw one for the day.  She’s going to be throwing you a welcoming party; you should feel lucky since Pinkie’s parties are really something.”  Rainbow explained.  I looked at the skipping mare who returned my stare with a silly giggle; it was contagious, but I withheld from bursting out.  I must admit, the pink one amuses me.

To be this accepted by un-biased feelings, it feels good, really good.  My body regained that tranquil sensation from earlier as I slowly smiled ear to ear.  I haven’t been treated like this in ages; not since my time in the orphanage and my time as a private.  Plus I’m having a party.  I wouldn’t even know how to react in such a situation; in all my life I’ve never had or been to one.  I hear they’re quite fun.

In all existence, it doesn’t matter if many reject you as long there is one that accepts you.  Even if it was by accident, I’m glad I found this place.  Suddenly I felt a bit regretful in making an attempt for my own personal benefits.  I think now I’ll transform only to give the citizens of Ponyville some ataraxia.

Arriving at Sugarcube Corner, I couldn’t believe the sight in front of me.  The building standing before me was a life size gingerbread house and the belfry that sat atop appeared to be giant cupcakes with candles.  As we entered, I investigated the material closer and was able to determine that it was indeed gingerbread with minimal wood and some other soft foamy substance.  I think it was cake.  This structure defies all logic; I think I’ll just chalk it up to magic on how it still existent.  Continuing on, the interior blew my brain more.  The various arrays of desserts is normal, what isn’t, is the twirled candy cane pillars……..eeyup magic!  Right in front of the entrance is what seemed to be the reception counter and behind that was some stairs leading to the upper floors.  Right next to the navy blue mahogany cabinet which was also behind the counter was a pair of café doors.  On the left of us was another room that was widely open and only contained another set of stairs.  The entrance to this area had sweets of all kinds painted on for decoration; don’t know why considering this entire establishment is a bohemian dessert.  A mental question aroused in me and I decided to answer it myself.  The reason why for two stairs heading to the same floor is because there is a cutoff point somewhere up there.  Aside from a bakery, this place must also act as a home, so one wing must be for personal use while the other side is business.

As I noted that in my mind, Pinkie Pie causally went up the left set of stairs and by causally, if you mean bounced up each step, then yes causally.

“You can find the bathroom at the end of the hall and on the right.”  The pink mare announced before disappearing down it.  I shortly proceeded through it as well.  This was a simple pale blue hallway and to my surprise, was mostly made up of wood.  Just how much of this house is what?  Anyways; end of the hall and on the right.

For a personal bathroom, it seemed very empty aside from the necessities.  Sitting undisturbed on the left side of the wall was an old fashion white porcelain tub while resting on the right was single sink with a medicine cabinet mirror resting above it.  Now behind me and next to the door was both a towel rack and expertly crafted dresser, most likely containing extra towels.  Both fixtures made up the wall and exit for the area.  Opposing the only opening was a simple window frame left viewing the outside world because its opaque yellow curtains were left ajar.  From the positioning of the window, it must have faced north; it was only a guess because I hadn’t turned on the lights, but the area was already brightly lit from the sun illuminating the inside.  And lastly below the frame was the toilet with a pale blue furry cover with a roll of toilet paper sitting on top of the back lid.  I’m not going to bother asking how they use it.

With the quick twist of the lock and pulling the curtains closed, I had as much privacy I was going to get.  Okay, let’s begin.  I closed my eyes and pictured a pony in my mind; slowly that thought changed into Rainbow Dash.  I blushed a little.  Guess I’ve been around her to much.

Focus Inrei; I immediately shook my head and cleared my thinking process.  This time I made sure to envision a colt.  Next I let all my energy flow through the cells of mine like a gentle river.  Each muscle shuttered and tense up as I could feel something happening.  So close now.  My vitality encircled my presence, slowly getting closer and closer till I could feel it shape around my form.  I’m ready now.  I released the powers and……nothing?

What?  This can’t be right.  I did everything right, at least I think.  I had to try again.  I focused myself and gathered my spiritual energy and tried again and again, but to no avail.  What the hell is going on?  Maybe I can’t turn into a pony.  There is still one more thing I could try.

I collected my thoughts again and channeled my psyche.  I had to become the leviathan again.  I’m so sorry to the owners of this place and I promise I’ll fix all the damages done.

I could feel my very soul burning through this physical state of mine; it contained the fury of a thousand white hot suns.  But I was able to withstand the heat emitting from me.  Come on….Come on!  I exhaled the contained force one last time and…..still nothing?!  My body was still human, all my limbs the same, and I looked in the mirror and saw nothing had changed.  Not even a tiny bit of alteration.

I have all my powers so what the hell is the matter?!  Wait; I think I have all my powers.  I searched deep within my memories for answers.  And I kept coming up with the same conclusion.  I’ve unlocked all of my potential and I should be able to control it.  I can understand if there is a limit to morphing oneself into a different creature, and I don’t have any amniomorphic spells or capabilities.  But that dragon; I remember turning into it!  So why can’t I now?

I need to train and confirm that I do have full control of my powers.  For now, I’ll return to the others.  I must have taken abruptly twenty minutes during my failures.

Before I left the bathroom, made my way to the sink and turned the cold water on.  Even though I was able to bare the heat, I just wanted to help regulate my body temperature.  I figured I was done after a few quick scoops and splashes to the face.  I sat there staring at my wet face in the mirror.  I grew tired of looking at it; if there was only someway to-….Wait, how could I have forgotten about that old thing?

I opened up the palm of my right hand and a soft glow formed.  Soon it flattened out and materialized into a mask.  It was a fog hat gray mask that had no eye holes and looked like a tropical bird’s beak.  I then fitted it on my face and even though it had no eye holes, the technology that went into making this item was simply outstanding.

The darkness between my face and the mask was burned away as the face cover lit up.  Its visionary effects made it seem like I wasn’t even wearing the thing from my view.  And it was all possible thanks to my spirit energy powering it.  And that’s just one of the features; its most common features are mostly for personal and military use, but aside from the two it has massive capabilities.

I had one last confirmation with the mirror and my mask; it was a familiar sight to me.  I gave one nod at my reflected self and proceeded back down into the reception area.  To my surprise, upon my return all I could find was Twilight waiting alone for me.

“What happened to the other two?”  I asked as I reached the last step.

“Pinkie said that she needed Rainbow’s help with something important, so the two-Whoa, what is that?”  She stated while staring at my mask.

“It’s an old keepsake of mine; being honest, I completely forgot about it till recently.”  I answered while removing the metal item.  Twilight then used her magic to levitate my mask closer and shortly after began examining it intensively.

“It wasn’t in your belongings when the others and I found you, so how is it possible that you currently posses this?”

“It’s actually quite simple; even though it appears to be a normal mask, it is infused with highly advance technology and magic.  The reason why you couldn’t find it before was because when I arrived, I hadn’t summoned it.  This mask reacts to my own spirit essence and materializes into the form you see.  As long as energy is fed into the mask, it’ll continue to work.”

“But what if no energy is fed into it?  What happens to it then?”

“Well there is a built in storage unit with magic reserves that’ll power the mask if the wearer doesn’t.  I mostly let the reserves generated it until they run low, than I eventually recharge it.  But if all the energy is depleted, then it turns into a regular mask.”

After explaining all that, it was followed by a brief moment of silence as the purple pony processed this information.  I guess it truly does show where I come from is far more evolved then Equestria.  Then again, why would this place need to evolve any further when it’s thriving and already has all the necessities it needs?

With my current purpose here proving to be fulfilled and pointless, the two of us made our exit and continued with my tour.  I believe I had more eyes staring this time because of my mask.  Unlike earlier though, I managed to ignore those glaring eyes.

Twilight guided me out the marketplace and into the town square, which I must say, looks like a firefight broke out here.  I could spot numerous blast marks burned into the roads; a few roofs were being mended and replace for the tops were scorched; and in the closing distance stood currently a stone bridge that is being rebuilt.  What made this path of destruction odd is if you were to line up each point of destruction, it would make up a straight path.  I deterred away from Twilight and followed the burn marks to the bridge.  As I got closer to the construction, I could see one more mark, but this one was more of a hole.  In fact, it was a crater.

Not wanting to disrupt the pony contractors and their business of fixing the walkway, I decided to jump across the stream, which may have been a twelve foot jump.  It wasn’t a bother, but the crater was for me.  It dug roughly about ten and half feet deep and its earthly interior seems somewhat familiar.

A flash of white light appeared in front of me and on the opposite side of the hole.  It was Twilight.  I had to turn back to where I previously saw her and back to where the unicorn stands now.  Did she just teleport?

“I see you’ve found ground zero.” She declared.

“Ground zero?  Do you mean to tell me that this is where I crashed?”

“That’s correct; you caused some trouble on your way down as you can tell.”

I looked back at the destruction laid behind us; I understand now.  I crashed straight into Ponyville and that boulder I hit must have been the bridge.  I really did cause one hell of a mess; I guess I’ll have a lot more to reimburse aside from the Elements of Harmony paying my medical expenses.  But I think I can fix the damage here now without worry or having to exchange in any form of payment.

I turned my attention back to the charred trail, but not the bridge since it was almost fully repaired.  I focused on each and every burn then used an intangible force to restore the broken sight.  Twilight was the only one to truly notice the sudden change and from her expression, probably made a mental note of what she just witness me perform.

I was curious if there were any more places that I defaced because of me being a deadly fireball, so I asked my guide if there were others.  As told by Twilight, there was one more scorched spot, but it was just outside of town in an area where it wouldn’t be bothered by the burn.  Now that was answered, there was one more question I had to ask.

“Were there any casualties during my descent?”  I asked in a quiet tone; to be honest, I nervous for the answer the lavender unicorn would give me.

“There were none fortunately; just a few frighten ponies from your crash.” She responded.  That was a relief to hear.  I don’t know what I would have done if anypony got injured on my account.  Fighting something with a cause is one thing, but if it’s your fault an innocent bystander got hurt, then it’s another.

As I felt glad for not horribly maiming the locals, Twilight gave a small gasp.

“I’m terribly sorry, but I’m going to have to cut this tour short.  I just remembered that I have to deliver a very important letter.  Perhaps we can continue some other time?”  She added with a slightly rushed tone.

I thought it over and answered.  “It shouldn’t be a problem, just let me know when we can continue.”  This letter must be very important to her if she’s that worried about it arriving late to its destination, especially knowing how interested she is into me.  I find it understandable.

“Oh, before you leave, could you tell me how to get to Applejack’s farm?  I want to ask her for some employment.”  I said catching the unicorn from leaving.

“Sure, if you continue along this roadway, it should take you to a path that leads you straight to Sweet Apple Acres.”  Once Twilight finished, she was gone in the same flash as earlier.  With my directions, I set off.

After a thirty minute hike so far, I had to wonder.  Has Twilight Sparkle taken this route so many times that she can easily remember where to go and not assume there is a different walkway?  Because right now, I’m stuck at a fork in the road.

I decided to let nature and fate pick my way and what I meant by that was letting a twig pick my path.  There was a decent sized tree nearby with some low-hanging branches that I could grab hardly using any effort.  So I snatched one of the branches and broke off a piece, one that wouldn’t damage the plant too much.  Next what I did was twirled the stick and shortly after, tossed it into the air.  When it landed, the piece of wood pointed towards the right path, so I followed it.  But where it lead me wasn’t my destination, but it was something else that had caught my fancy.

“This must be the one she was referring to.” I muttered under my breath.  Placed before me was a massively scorched indention.  There was no doubt about it, this cavity had to of been first impact.  And I have no idea why that purple equine said the area wouldn’t go unbothered; this place looked like it also came out of hell.  Maybe she said that not to make me worry.

The road couldn’t continue further because the force was strong enough to obliterate it.  The external shock wave created from the crash made it seem that the surrounding trees were trying to claw away from the destruction.

Studying the devastation, something seemed off.  This mark didn’t exactly line up with the ones in town.  Upon closer examination, I discovered that this point had a slight crease to it and the remaining bits of earth decreased at a forty-two degree angle.  I came to the conclusion that when I made first contact with the ground, it redirected and caused me to curve midflight into Ponyville.

There is no point in staying here and recalling what Twilight said, the area shouldn’t be bothered by this mess.  As much as it seemed wrong to leave it as is, I decided to trust her words.  Hopefully nature will be able to heal itself over time.  I could make out what I think was formally the rest of the road; so I followed it.

Again, I was wrong in my directions; can I even consider the first time my fault?  Well this time I was lead to a lake, I should have probably stopped when I noticed there was no more pathway.

It was a gentle serene lake resting peacefully as the trees crowded it as they seemed to witness the body of water in perfection.  With hardly a cloud in the sky, the sun was left beaming its light onto the surface, creating little diamonds floating above the liquid.  Just like Ponyville, this lake gave me a tranquil feeling that I enjoy.

As much euphoria it gave me, I decided that it was going to be short lived.  I had as much privacy that anyone could ask for.  Now that I was completely alone, I was going to see if I truly did unleash my true potential.

I focused myself and grasp hold of my spiritual energy and weaponized into its physical form.  Under my breath, I called out its name “Apocalypto.”  However, there was something different about it.  Originally my weapon was a dark brown wand with the head being a one and a half foot circle that had spiked blades following the middle crease.  At the very bottom of the staff was a single dagger blade just like the one on Reiku’s scythe.  But now…now Apocalypto is a zweihander.  The entire sword was a one quarter foot wide and six feet in length, it was close to matching my size, maybe give it a few more inches and it’ll be even.  It had a golden hilt heading straight towards the silver hue blade reflecting all light that hit it.  It was a single edge sword and where the hilt and flat end met, sat the upper half of a little double horned dragon’s head in the same sun gold color as the handle.  Because of this weapon’s size and weight, it would have taken five men to lift this thing, but with my strength, I could easily lift it with one arm.  My weapon……my soul has gone through a rebirth.

Next I release a pulse of energy into the earth and forcing their way out in a zombie fashion were very bulky humanoid figures.  These mucky looking golems were soon accompanied by earth brown stone tendrils.  All the summoned monsters turned their attention towards me with fury emitting from their presence.  That is only because I filled those empty husks of a body with hatred and aggression and more importantly had them direct it at me.  I added the emotion of hatred so that they would face me; wouldn’t want them wandering off and attacking anyone unfortunate enough to cross paths with them.  And the reason for bringing these creatures to life would be so I could actually train.  If I used simple telekinetic levitation on random objects and threw them at myself, it would have eventually become too predictable, especially because I was manipulating the thing.  It was exigent that I confirm that I truly do have complete control of my powers.

“Bring it!” I ordered the beasts while pointing the tip of Apocalypto at them.

The tentacles and rock monsters groaned and bellowed out towards me as they advanced on my position.  With lightning speed reaction, I swung my spirit blade into one golem with such velocity and force that it slid straight through the automatist creature like butter.  Its cohort that tried flanking me was found dangling in my hand within seconds.  As two of the spikes thrust at me, I increased my grip and turned the abomination’s head into dust.  This allowed me to have a free hand so I could have more control in the following counter.  I unleashed a strong paralyzing force that froze the tendrils in mid-strike.  However, it seems like these rocky vines weren’t planning on attacking alone for more golems lunged themselves into the air for a stomp attack.  I directed a parcel of my attention at them.  With a psychic burst, those beasts were thrown to the ground, creating an avalanched sound effect.  Now that the minor distraction was out of the way, I focused back on the previous beasts.

I reached out my hands and grabbed the tips of both tentacles.  With a quick jolt of electricity, they collapsed.  These creations of mine were noting, but brutes.  That’s not satisfying at all.  So I’ll just have to make them stronger.

With the same spell from earlier, I replicated more lusus naturaes, except this time I mimicked some of my essence into the creatures.

I could sense the powers burning from them as if they were sweating it.  Yes, this is perfect.  This will be the true session.  I summoned a barrier around the lake not only to prevent any beasts from escaping, but so that no destructive attacks may leave.

“Come at me!” I declared in an excited tone.

One of the Gaia warriors drove its arms deep into the earth only to have created piercing spikes beneath me with the intent of stabbing me.  Too simple of a move; I avoided it by flying away.

I made a pause and noticed a second golem formed its appendages into Gatling gun figures and began firing stony bullets.  I raised my massive zweihander and deflected each shot with such speed; the movements were undetectable through normal sight.

They may be stronger now, but it seems they aren’t smarter; that’s a shame.  Suddenly the sun behind me was eclipsed by an unknown object.  Before I could realize what it was, I was already pressed into that dirt chest.  Both my captor and I plummeted into as the thing’s body slammed me.  I was still trapped underneath the golem after impact.

Afterwards, I felt Apocalypto yanked out of my hands and more weight added to the being on top of me.

I couldn’t even sense the first one that grabbed me.  Were the others just a distraction?  Did they outsmart me?  This is fucking perfect; it just means I would get the training dummies I wanted.  I could feel a devilish grin within my cheeks.

I formed an orb deep in my soul and expanded it till it burst from my body and blew up the rocky dog pile in a stony firework display.  I immediately flipped up and called my sword back to me.  The monster that took it had both arms crumble from the force as my blade flung free from it and back into my grip.

I then raised my hand, mimicking a maestro; massive columns ejected from the very ground beneath my training dummies.  Followed by this gesture, I clasped my palms together; the breaking of stone reverberated in this dome force field.  What I had done was I controlled the pillars to slam into each other, golems first.  However witnessing what happened next, made me question my attack.  For the creatures merged together with the towers and fused each one to create some new monstrosity.

This new thing formed itself into a gigantic sphere with two arm-like limbs, supporting its weight.  It has a spiked tail with the rocks in such a formation, that it to have a scale like appearance.  And lastly, the creature’s new face looked like a jack-o-lantern.  It made me want to light a fire inside, just to see if it’ll light up.

The beast opened its vast mouth and unleashed a hollowed roar at me.  I concentrated my energy into a ball and blasted it into this sad excuse for a mud pumpkin.  To my disappointment, it didn’t light up like I hoped, but it did hurt the creature.

This time a vicious growl was let loose.  Numerous tendrils came piercing out of the ground and lunging for me.  I fired a few blasts at them before diving towards the lake.  The tentacles were mostly made up of sand and mud, so some water should make them unstable.

Sheathing Apocalypto back within me, I plotted my next move.  In wave like movements, I took hold of the lake and bended it to my will.  With a fluid forward thrust, I managed to drown each and every one of my abominations.  Unsure of the destruction I caused to them, I retracted the liquid back into its bed and let the water rest.

My attack wiped out the tendrils and seemed to have loosened one of the arms off the monster’s joint.  This is my chance, so I took it.  Speeding up to the thing, I realized something was wrong.

I was diverted down my multiple sandy hands.  I was held into position long enough for the golem king to slam its weight into the earth and pull out a new limb.  After seeing this, I broke free and took in a deep inhale.  Once I felt like I had enough air, I released a mighty fire breath with such intensity, that it literally glassed the beach of the lake.

My follow ups were blunt force chi strikes against the base of this hive mind.  Each hit concaved the face of the beast till it fell to the ground.  Upon impact, the creature began dragging its face in the earth till it popped right back up without a scratch on it.  As long there is any form of dirt, this thing is just going to keep on healing itself, isn’t it?  So if I have any hope of defeating it, I’m either going to destroy the planet or completely eradicate this demon.  There is no way in hell that I’ll consider the first option.

I threw a whirlwind sickle down the middle and split that thing in half.  Next I summoned a dark spirit energy which the aura burned wildly in both of my hands.  In a second, I was already in between the two halves.

If Rainbow really plans on challenging my speed, then I think if she had just witnessed how fast I went, she may regret it.

I spread my arms as birds spread their wings and unleashed the hellish chaos of my shadowy beams.  The groaning pain of my creation was swallowed by the deafening sound as the attack devoured the monster and continued on till it met the defensive capabilities of my barrier.  But the force was to strong as destruction exploded from contact.

The surrounding shield slowly cracked and fell to pieces with an echoing glass breaking sound.

This is only the beginning of my training; I need more, I need to be pushed to the limit.  Again!

With the same powers used earlier, I summoned more monsters, except I made them stronger and deadly then the one I just killed.  I focused myself and created a darkness that slowly consumed the light in the area and internally converted it into a black flame around both hands.

Now then, let us resume!

My Little Sinner Ch. 5: New Home

My Little Sinner Ch. 5: New Home

I sat on the comforting warmth of the sand, staring into the deep clear lake before me.  Finally the surrounding forest, rest of the beach, and the last of my cuts finished restoring themselves.  In total, I would have to say an hour has passed.  During that session of training, I had slaughtered over 238 of my own creations; each one becoming stronger then the last because I willed it.  That final golem I made resulted in being my equal and caused me a lot of trouble.  But as you can tell I succeeded with the use of my most dangerous and deadliest attack.

After all that, I still can’t fully confirm that I have control of my potential.  If I can’t prove it physically, then I guess I’ll have to do it spiritually.  I shut my eyes and cleared my mind of all thoughts.  Then, slowly and carefully relaxing every inch of my body as I listened to the white noise created by the body of water splashing its waves, and the wind gently rustling across the air.  Finally, I focused all my mentality on a single point within my very soul and dove into my subconscious.

My inner world was a vast decaying desert left in depression.  In the distance were towering mountains void of any life and left in a death blue hue.  The sky was deprived of a sun and moon, only shadows spread along the skyline.  Out of the emptiness, a dark red sea flooded the cracked dying ground; it reached up to my knees.  This liquid felt warm and thick; I was too familiar with this substance.

While here in my subliminal dimension, I wasn’t in my usual physical husk.  Instead I was in my raw, pure spiritual state.  I appeared as an azure will-o-wisp that began ascending out of the blood sea.  With each wave created by the ocean’s body, screams of pain and anguish echoed across the dead land.  I did my best to ignore these terrorized shrieks as I flew towards the darkness above.

As I entered these dark clouds, I was pelted with gale like forces that seemly has the intention of preventing me on proceeding.  These restraints meant nothing to me; I am the master of my own body.  With a quick burst of my aura’s energy, I broke out of this shadowed atmosphere, but only into more darkness.  Once past that realm, I could no longer find the entry way.  Instead the way back was filled with an inky black void.  No point in staying, I have to continue.

I journeyed on, deeper and deeper into the depths of my mind and soul.  In my pathway glinted a small light.  That intense light eventually grew as I got closer to it until my size was an insignificant speck.  This power of mine burned in the color as I was.  And its form was in a spherical shape due to the restraining seal that surrounded it.  This seal that encircled my vitality bared the ancient texts of the original language of the universe.  I placed my hand on it.

My power….my true strength being held back by this thing.  What makes it odd is there is no recognizable sensation of Reiku’s essences.  In fact, those restraints are being fueled by my own emotions.  Why the fuck am I holding back myself!?  I need that power; so why!?  What happens when if I leave without it!?  What happens if I confront Reiku again in my current state!?

I stared deeply at the blue orb before, looking for answers.  Was it a fluke the first time?

Suddenly a reptilian beast formed from the flames of my energy and stared right at me.  We peered into each other’s eyes and….my mind…my brain!  Fuck, it hurts!  Oh god!  Someone…..something…..make it stop!  It’s like some force is tearing my brain from my damn skull!

I began clawing at my head as pain and various images filled all my thoughts.  Frozen screams of terror echoed in my ears as the gruesome, blood-filled flashing in my head continued.  The seal that restrained this relentless force slowly began lifting.

No!  That’s not me!  THAT’S NOT ME!!!!

I woke up coughing harshly on the beachhead.  I felt like there was a fire inside me, incinerating all of my organs.  My entire mass was completely soaked in a cold sweat; it must have looked like I went swimming with my clothes on.  And on my face, I could feel a wet sensation crawl down my face……I knew why.

I’m just a human, those images weren’t me.  I’m not some monster!  Sure I managed to transform into a leviathan in the past, but that doesn’t make me some monster…..Right?

I started inhaling some relaxing deep breaths and made my way over to the lake.  I wasn’t planning on skinny dippy, but I did think I could use it to calm myself down.  I removed my overcoat and shirt than drove my head into the water.  Even though my body burned and the air was filled with the heat of a summer’s day, the lake was as cool as a winter’s night.  As I regulated my being physically and emotionally I decided to watch the underwater life.

I could make out a few different fish coming up to the surface for whatever reasons they pleased.  Some of the lake life would eventually come face close and just sit there observing me.  A bass that was either brave or a complete idiot, decided that it would be best to ram me.  I hardly reacted to its attempt to play or attack.  It just reminded me to convert the liquid I was snorting through my nostrils into oxygen so I could continue to breathe underwater.  It truly was calming watching these simple creatures go about their business; I don’t know why that is.  Maybe fish produce an aura that releases a tranquil feeling on those who look at them.  Or maybe, by going through their daily life, fish teach us, it’s okay to forget about your worries and just relax.  I think I should get a pet gold fish one of these days.

Out of the blue, I was unexpectedly pulled back by two yellow hooves.  I abruptly turned to see who yanked me away from that minor euphoria.

“Oh, s-sorry.  I thought you were in trouble.” She said averting her blue eyes; they hid behind her pink mane which leaned over the right side of her face.  If I remember correctly, her name is Fluttershy.

“It’s okay, I just needed one of those moments of soaking my head.” I replied.

“Oh, okay.  Sorry for interrupting then.” She nervously said while backing off.  I wonder; the other five are a lot more comfortable talking with me, but she isn’t.  Is it possible that out of the six ponies that rescued me, she hasn’t met a human?

“Is everything okay?” I asked as calmly as I could; I didn’t want to accidentally scare her.

“I heard some explosions and was scared for the animals here.”  The yellow pegasus answered with a worried expression.

That was my bad, but I couldn’t say that the noise was me.  I’m not sure how she would react to my powers, especially because she fears me.  Since the area has been restored and I can’t sense any deaths of actual animals, I might be able to tell her that it could be her imagination.

“Do you think you could have been hearing thing?  Everything here appears to be fine.”

“Probably” Fluttershy said quietly.  The mare then turned around and spread her wings, preparing to leave.

“Hey Fluttershy…are you scared of me?” I’m quite curious as to why she is.  I can understand if she’s nervous because I’m a foreign species, but then why help me?  Maybe her friends convinced her.

“O-oh no, I’m not afraid of you.  I’m just not that good around others.”  Most of me believes the pony; could also explain the ‘shy’ part in her name.

“And besides, from looking into your eyes, I can see a very gentle side within you.  So I wouldn’t need to be scared of you.”  She added.

That…..That got me deep.  Never and I mean never, has anyone before said anything like that to me.  If only she knew…

“Th-thank you…”

Fluttershy let out a small smile and nodded, but shortly after retracted that smile.  “But I can also see sadness in you.”

She can see straight into me and right at my pain.  I’m not sure how exactly to respond this pink haired pegasi.

Fluttershy positioned herself in front of me and sat on her haunches.  “Are you sad because you miss your home?”

My answer was forlorn.  “I don’t have a home….”  I used to have one, but not anymore.  With my response, an awkward silence followed.

“S-sorry, I didn’t mean to…” Her voice trailed off.

“No….It’s not your fault.  You didn’t know.”

“If you don’t have one, then how about you make Equestria your new home.”  Fluttershy said while adding a few decibels to her voice.  It wasn’t increased much, but enough for me to notice.

I lazily smiled at the idea, but in my life and journey, I’ve lost so much and gained very little.  If it came down to it, I would hate to lose whatever I might gain while here.  Maybe I might get lucky and won’t have to worry about losing anything.  I know eventually I’ll have to leave, but I can’t just yet; I still have to repay my debts and promises here.  And more importantly, I’m not ready to face Reiku if we go at it full force.  Luckily he hasn’t made a known presence yet; at least I think.  It just gives me plenty of time to prepare.  And if he appears before then, then I’ll defend this place even if it costs me my life…..Another lesson I learned during my quest, but most notably from Reiku himself.  To cause pain to a student makes for a shitty teacher.  I’ve decided on how I’ll proceed.

“Then I guess I should say….I’m home.” I was greeted with the warm smile of Fluttershy due to what I said.  When I leave my new home, it’ll be to protect it from him.

Dusk finally crept forth, devouring the once brightly lit sky like a hungry beast.  Even though this darkness seems familiar compared to my inner-world, I must say, that twilight sky looks beautiful.  Especially how it sits above Ponyville.  Maybe someone should paint a picture of it.

“So Fluttershy, what were you doing in the woods anyway?”  I asked while turning to the yellow pony that walked slightly behind me.

“Well, my cottage is actually near the lake.  I-it’s been getting a lot of activity recently.”

I’m not sure what she means by that, so I asked her.

“Aside from those strange noises I heard, th-there is also your arrival.”

“Hmm?”

“The others and I gathered together to watch the butterfly migration at my house.  But then we heard an explosion and saw a blue fireball crashing from the sky.  We chased it down and found you inside.”  The pegasus explained.

An explosion here as well?  Just what was it to cause it?  Either there were two set forces; one here and the other in the dimension I came from.  Or, one explosion and the force from that one was ejected here.  It could have been the results of battle, but then it wouldn’t make any sense.

WHAM!

I quit thinking and went back a few steps while rubbing my face.  Well that wasn't annoying!  It appears what I just ran into is an old oak tree; what’s it doing sitting out here in the middle of town-Wait a minute.  Twilight said that she wanted to meet me at the library which is an oak tree located in the center of the village.  This must be it.

“Inrei are you alright?  That looked like it hurt!”  Fluttershy exclaimed in a gasp.

“Yeah, yeah….Just didn’t conjecture the fact that something would end up in my path.”  There was no need for alarm over such frivolous little injury.  However I think she may take that differently because of the state she first found me in.

From the commotion I caused, a wooden door on the side, or I guess front, opened.  With a few clopping sounds of equine hooves, Twilight stepped out, confuddled.

“Oh, Hey Inrei and Fluttershy, you’re both just in time.  By the way, do you know what that sound was?”

My yellow companion turned towards me.  “That was…That was me accidentally walking into the tree, hehe.” I admitted embarrassingly.  The purple unicorn gave a quick snicker, but what seemed odd about it is that it sounded like it was followed by a few others.  I couldn’t see anything other than us in area, so I had to assume it came from inside the library.  Fluttershy and I were soon directed in my Twilight Sparkle; I’m left questioning the scenario even further now.  All the lights are out and the interior has been left in a pitch black state.

With an abrupt flash, the entire room became illuminated and I was left shielding my eyes from the sudden blur.  When I regained my sight, I examined the area and noticed that the citizens of Ponyville filled the entire structure.  Unlike earlier, all the ponies looked at me with smiles on their various faces.  What did that mean?  Does this mean that the locals will be able to fair with my presence now?

“I’m so glad you could make it Mr. Alien!  I thought you weren’t going to show and it looked like you weren’t going to, but you did!”  The pink party clown joyously said as she bounced and cart-wheeled at me.  This must have been the party mentioned earlier.  Now my question is; how did they get everypony to come?

“Are you wondering how we got everypony to arrive?” Twilight started.

“Actually yes I am, considering the results exhibited earlier.” I announced while studying the room.

“Well you can thank Pinkie Pie and Applejack for that.  The two of them convinced Ponyville that there was no need for fear or speculation towards you.”  The lavender unicorn declared.

That was nice of them; I guess my rescuers are trying to make me as welcomed as possible.  I could feel a warm blanket wrapping my heart.

Since Twilight mentioned Applejack, that reminded me of something.  “By the way Twilight, you should have told me there was a fork in the path you gave me.  I could of gotten lost.” I teased, even though I did get lost.  She let loose an embarrassed chuckle than apologized.

As the party continued, I could find myself situated on a couch, leaning against a side wall that was free of the many bookshelves that embedded the interior.  The coffee table in front of me appears to be the only natural desk in the room; the rest must have been brought in for the celebration.  Aside from the literatures and tables set up with variant sweets, the only other noticeable thing is the pedestal with a wooden bust of a horse.  Its face pointed at the only set of stairs that spiraled into the upper floor.

Since I have no clue on how to act during such events, I watched the numerous equines like a child at the zoo.  My observations showed me that the partygoers formed small groups amongst themselves and conversed.  Those who didn’t, had picked out some snacks or danced out a little; I for the life of me, couldn’t pinpoint the source of music in this sea of colors.  Overall, even though I didn’t exactly join them, I still enjoyed myself by observing them.  Reminds me of when I use to people watch during my college years.

As I pondering this form of excitement, my attention was turned to the thumping sound of the couch as Pinkie landed on the cushions.

“Having fun?” She asked gleefully

“I am.  And being honest, this is my first party ever.”

“Really?  Then I’m extra glad I got to be the one to throw you your very first party Mr. Alien.”  She said with a bigger grin than before.

“I must say, it truly is something.  Oh, and you do know my name is Inrei, don’t you?”

“I know it’s Inrei, but it sounds more fun calling you Mr. Alien.  I can stop if you want.”

“When you put it like that; whatever floats your boat.” I chuckled.  The pink mare giggled as well before gasping.

“I almost forgot!” She disappeared and reappeared in the blink of an eye; I’m not going to bother challenging the amount of energy she possess.  “As a welcoming gift, I made you a special treat!”  She said while handing me a cupcake.  I thought the party was my gift.

I think it is a chocolate cupcake because of the dark brown pastry.  The icing on top has a light sky blue colored circle while filling that circle was rainbow colored icing.  I thanked the pink mare as she swayed side to side, causing her cotton candy mane to wave.  I placed my lips against it and sank my teeth in.  The snack greeted my taste buds with a very delicious and not overpowering sweet taste.  Inside the cupcake, a dark red filling seeped out.  As it leaked, I discovered a cherry looking item mixed in.

“So does it taste like rainbows?” Pinkie smiled.  Don’t know why she would ask something like that; I haven’t the foggiest idea on what colors taste like.  Maybe she asked that because of the icing.  I shrugged and went for another bite.  I stopped before my teeth reached it.

Where’s Dash?

I surveyed the entire room and could only find Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Twilight amongst the other partygoers.  Twilight said that Pinkie asked for Rainbow Dash’s help while I was in the bathroom….Pinkie wouldn’t have….No, that’s not right.  I stared at the cupcake in my hand; the red filling oozed into my palm.  Oh god!  Pinkie you sick fuck!  She murder Rainbow and baked her into a cupcake!  The cupcakes are made of ponies!  And…And she feed her to me!  What the fuck is wrong with this psychopath!?  What kind of demented world am I in!?

“So does it taste like rainbows?”  A young familiar voice said to the left of me.  Flapping her cyan feathered wings was….Rainbow Dash!?  She’s alive!  Pinkie covered her mouth and started giggling.

“So does it-“Rainbow couldn’t finish her sentence because she fell onto the other side of the couch, laughing.  Pinkie soon followed.

I sat there with a dumbfound look as I realized what just happened.  “You uhh…You got me good there.”  A prank like that….I haven’t had one like that in years.  I shall give them a golf clap for their genius.

After a chuckle and a half, I decided to finish that humorous gift, but my attempt was cut off.

“I wouldn’t finish that cupcake if I were you.  To get that icing, we had to capture part of my rainbow contrail.  And in order to make it stick; I had to lick it on.”  Dash said.  I could see a mischievous glint in her eyes.  Still wanna be the trickster now do you Dash?  Oh I’m going to have a hell of a time turning this joke on you.

“If you licked it, then that would mean the two of us just had our first indirect kiss.” The very instance I said that, Rainbow froze up with a face that said “Oh crap!”  Pinkie’s cheeks puffed up as she covered her mouth, preventing herself from bursting out with laughter.

“I didn’t know you liked me that much to go that far and lick the cupcake for part of the joke.  You should have said something Rainbow; or were you too shy to admit it?”  I scooted closer to her.  Dash’s face began to turn pink; this is making it better.  I slowly slid my left hand through her coat and onto her flank.  The blushing cyan pony started stammering as I brought her closer.  I could hear Pinkie blowing out raspberries for her laughs were trying to escape.

I gently placed my free hand under Rainbow’s chin and tilted it up so we could match contact.  Her face now was a complete rose pink as I slowly began.  “You know Rainbow, you can just admit it.”  I leaned my face in closer and closer; her words were unintelligible now.  “Hey Rainbow….gotcha!” I chuckled.

I let go while laughing because Dash now wears the same expression I had on earlier, plus interest.  The pink pony started wheezing because I got her to laugh so hard; I wonder if Pinkie has ever had a laughing fit that strong.  What made the moment even better was that I could hear other ponies laughing because they too witnessed my teasing.

I gave the embarrassed pegasus a playful nudge.  In turn, Rainbow eventually let loose a chuckle and smile, even though her face was still a flushed pink.  It looked cute.

I never realized how late it got.  Guests began leaving; the once lively music has finally died down; and the majority of the food has been eaten.  From what I could tell, Rainbow was starting to nod off due to her leaning forward than immediately jerking back.  Soon she’ll be joining Pinkie in the realm of sleep, for she is passed out, snoring happily.  That actually seems like a good idea right now.  Plus this couch feels better than that old hospital bed.  I shut my eyes and rested for a few hours.

When I awoke, I discovered that the area was again, dark as night.  I also found that I wasn’t alone.  Still sleeping on the couch with me were both ponies.  Except Rainbow has made me into a temporary pillow.  Her head is currently snuggled in my lap.  I couldn’t help myself; I ended up placing my hand on Dash’s cheek and gently rubbed that soft face of hers.  It was a lot of fun earlier, especially when I teased the blue mare.  What would have happened if I did end up kissing Rainbow?  My heart fluttered at the thought, but it gave me an idea.

Carefully shifting my body, I managed to slide myself out from under of the sleeping equine.  Dash released a small moan and I noticed a slight shiver.  Not wanting to leave her like this, I decided to give her my coat.  I took it off and tucked her with my jacket.  She seemed to enjoy it for she smiled and cuddled it.  I smiled as well.

I proceeded through the front door and into the night.  Even in night, Ponyville is ever peaceful.  A midnight’s wind blew through the sleeping town without a noise.  The lunar rock is in full glow as it leads that sea of stars in illuminating the restful night.  The darkness that filled the air wasn’t a pure black, but a dark purple that added to the beauty.  Even at this time of day, this land is euphoric.

I jammed my right hand in its side pocket and pulled out an old, worn out paper box; anything could easily tell that this box was aged from the slight creases and small tears.  I lifted up the only seal to reveal two cigarettes.  I’m pretty sure there are none of these in this dimension; so if that’s true, then these maybe my very last ones.  Well time to add one memory to the others.

I clinched my fist than made a quick snap like it was a lighter.  A small fireball floated a centimeter above my thumb.  With the quick glow started at the end of my smoke, I took an inhale.  Unlike other cigarettes, this kind is an uncommon one.  The reason for that is so that the process works.  As the cloudy smoke wafted into the air, the scent and taste of clove filled my senses.  With my beginning puff, I was drawn back in time.

The embers burned on their own now; I took no part in speeding up the process.  I flattened my back against the hard shell of the library and blankly stared off into the distance.  My ears perked up on the sound of slight coughing coming from behind.  It was Twilight.

“What’s that smell?”  Her voice was somewhat tired and slightly disgusted.  I released the stick from the grip of my teeth and showed her without letting it leave me fingers.

“What is that?”  Twilight asked, tilting her head.

“It’s an item called a cigarette.  Humans ignite an end and smoke the contents placed inside.”  I explained while putting it back between my lips.  Still with hardly any true knowledge of humans, the unicorn asked “Why?”  I explained further that it was just something for them to do.

“Could I try one?”  Twilight asked while sitting on her haunches next to me.

“I wouldn’t, they’re not really that healthy for you.”

“If cigarettes aren’t good for you, then why are you smoking one?” The purple pony asked quizzically.

“I can use my powers to filter out the toxins as I inhale, but the reason why I smoke is because of something that happened seven years ago.”  I puffed out a small cloud and journeyed into my past.  “When I was twenty, I joined the military.  My squad was given the assignment of capturing a high value target, but in order to reach his stronghold, we had to travel through this sandy wasteland called the Gronzy Desert.  Lucky for us, the area was a neutral zone, so we met no opposition while traveling.  After we set up camp one night, I had trouble sleeping and decided to stretch my legs.  During my walk, I discovered my captain smoking a clove cigarette while staring into the night.  I asked her what she was doing and she told me she was reminiscing.  I was confused with her response, so I investigated further.  My captain told me the tale of her father; during her childhood, her father smoked the same kind of cigarettes, but he was picky when he used them.  It turns out he would only light up a cigarette during peaceful and joyous moments in his time.  That way, he could relive one period of time with the rest.”

“Sensory memory.”  Twilight quietly added.

I nodded and continued.  “It turns out this trick of his was passed down to him by his father who also had it taught to him by his father and so on.  Now when it came to my captain, she had received an injury previously in her life.  It wasn’t life threatening, but the wound was deep enough to damage some of her organs.  Because of that, she would never be able to have children.  But that didn’t stop her from being a parent.  Even though she was a bit rough, she was kind and sweet to her squad.  She was our mother and she considered us her kids.  During that night, she decided to hand down her family tradition to me.  When she did that, it meant a lot to me, especially because I grew up as an orphan.  I honored that tradition and had my first cigarette with her on the ridge that overlooked the desert.  It truly was a night to remember.”

Twilight sat there silent, absorbing all I just said.  I couldn’t make out what was going through her head because of that thoughtful expression she wears.

“You can come out and join us if you want.”  I calmly ordered.  Twilight’s eyes switched between me and the door.  Stepping out into the open while still wearing my black overcoat was Rainbow.  I sensed her presence for a while now.  Rainbow moseyed on over, but she was quiet about it.  Probably thinking the same thing as the lavender unicorn or something along the line.

“So you were in the military.”  Dash said; I knew where this was going.  “Did you end up killing anyone?”

“I did…..But it makes me wonder…was that war worth it?”  My comment turned the heads of both ponies.  Usually when people join the army, they do it for pride in their country or for its benefits.  I didn’t join because of either of those reasons.

“I joined the military because there was no other purpose in my bleak past.  I was a fighter and the army gave me an objective.  At first I told myself what I did was right, but later on after the war.  I questioned myself and all I had done.  It wasn’t worth it.”  I said.  I can still see my victims’ blood on my hands.  And what they called me….still echoes in my ears…….Azure Dragon.  All because I couldn’t control myself.

I felt a hoof rub my back; I turned to the source to find it was Rainbow's.  She gave me a reassuring smile that said it wasn’t my fault and that I shouldn’t worry.  It was relaxing.  If only she knew….If only she understood what really happened.  But I’m glad she didn’t.

“If you forgive yourself and atone for those deeds, you might feel better.”  Twilight added.  I think now I have that chance to.

“Thank you both.” I smiled.  I felt repose now; thank you…my friends.

My cigarette blazed its last ember; I disintegrated the stub so there would be no litter; then I turned around with my companions.  The three of us proceeded back into the dark library to sleep the rest of the night away.  Good night Twilight.  Good night Rainbow.

My Little Sinner Ch. 6: Confluence

My Little Sinner Ch. 6: Confluence

Silence filled this dark sea.  The various brightly lit gases were spread across this barely stuffed space.  A number of asteroids brushed against my face.  My enhanced vision could make out a dim green sphere in the distance.  I knew what it was and I wanted it.  So I slithered through the nothingness till it sat in front of my presence.  This rock contained life, ripe for the taking.

I opened my massive jaws and slowly fitted the planet into my mouth.  Sensing danger, the life forms before me released their defense force.  Numerous battle cruisers of isosceles triangular shapes, followed by minuscule metallic objects ascended from the celestial body.  All those little souls began firing barely noticeable crimson laser.  Their attempt to assault only tickles my gargantuan skin.  Insignificant creatures; if you wish to meet thy death first; then I shall oblige.  I shall play with you inept beings.

Without any effort, I created a singularity inside that cloud of attack ships; it was entertaining watching them struggle for freedom.  Those that did escape; I exhaled an ice blue beam in between them and dragged the destruction to the left.  My strike lead the beautiful orchestra in the music of explosions.  The soothing sound of death, it pleases me.  I turned my attention to the carriers and battle cruisers.  I think I need a little iron in my diet right now, and these ones are bite size.

Lunging forward, I captured about twenty pieces of my appetizer.  With a quick crunch, I could taste the inner juices of my organic meal.  The explosions created by their hard shells only flambé and made the taste perfect.  In the corner of my peripheral, I spotted the largest of the planet’s guardians focusing energy into a particle cannon located on top of the ships’ hull.  They beamed their flashlights against my neck and one of my scaled wings.  Little nuisances; I wrapped part of my serpentine body around their flag ship and constricted it until that metal tube became space junk.  Now that their leader is gone, the rest of these worthless entities are in a disoriented turmoil.  I readied myself than swung Apocalypto which lay attached to the end of my bohemian tail.  The massive appendage swatted those nugatory machines like the inferior flies they are.  If they weren’t destroyed by my deadly weapon, then the impact with their moon surely killed them.  And if there were any survivors; I exhaled the burning intensity of a super nova on them.  I averted my gaze back to the prize that was rightfully mine.

“Kaozu torei madadei!  Fu’n kokoru’j reiku noytu zwe na kaza’poreq! (You should feel lucky creatures!  I hunger and this deity has chosen you to be my feast!)”  I so viciously grinned.  I eclipsed this planet of their sun; shadowing this world from the darkness of my mouth.  I latched my fangs and sealed my food in an eternity of pain.  For a lesser planet, it does have some size to its shape.  The rock and its life cracked under the force exhibited by my jaws.  Their deaths taste so delicious!  With a final push, my meal crumbled inside and I began chewing.  When the last ember of life burned out, I swallowed the remnants into the endless void that is my stomach.  DEATH!  I WANT TO TASTE MORE DEATH!  I shifted my gaze to the next solar system and headed towards that galaxy to spread more of my wrath and chaos.

I threw myself forward gasping for as many breaths I could capture.  I haven’t had a dream like that in a long time.  No…that was no dream…that was a memory, a memory of my first life.

“That’s not me.  I’m human now….I’m human now!”  I shuttered.  I could still taste the flesh and blood I consumed.  I hated it!

The new day’s sunlight shined through the circular window that was placed ten feet above the ground, on the wall facing me.  The light gave a relaxing warmth, one that said it was going to be a good day.  I decided to take that as the sign projected from the sun; so I cleared my mind.  It was so no negative thoughts could influence the outcome I may experience while I’m out and about.

I lifted my jacket off my chest, which Dash had so carefully placed on me during my nap.  She probably did it like that so she wouldn’t wake me from my deep slumber.  Before I slipped the overcoat back on, I noticed two things.  The first thing was a strand of multicolored hair that took refuge along the inside lining.  I pluck the little thing out with no idea on what I should do with it.  I felt like if I just tossed it aside, that I would reject part of that cyan pegasus.  But I also felt a bit stalkerish if I were to keep it.  During my time here and the time I’ve spent with Dash; I can feel Rainbow taking a place in my heart.  I…I want to be with her…if that makes sense.  An idea hit me; instead of throwing it away or keeping it, I’ll give it to nature.  That so a bird may use it as part of its nest or so the world may use it however it pleases.

I proceeded towards that window frame which still shimmers the pleasing heat of today and unlatched it.  I waited for a quick breath of the sylph and released the strand into the wild.  Now that the first noticeable thing was gone, I lead myself back to the second one.  Still on my overcoat was Rainbow’s scent.  It’s not the smell of the kind of equines from the universe I came from.  In fact none of the ponies smell like those horses; these ponies actually smell like normal humans.  But Dash….hers is different.  Dash’s aroma smells like a fresh spring field.  I’m not sure if it’s in her personality to wear perfume or something similar, but it was pleasant.

What sounded like scratching steps, drawn me back to reality.  Turning to the noise, I discovered a small purple lizard with green spikes, walking down the spiral staircase.  Something about this reptile seems somewhat familiar.  Wait, I know what it is.  This thing is actually a dragon.  The dragon finished rubbing its eyes and finally took notice of me.  The expression it wore made it seem like the dragon’s mentality was processing something.

With the sudden snapping of the reptile’s clawed fingers, it began.  “Hey, you’re that thing Twilight and the others rescued.”  His voice sounded like that of a young boy’s; a really young one.

“Yeah, the name’s Inrei.”  I replied.  I wasn’t sure where to take this conversation; I’m not sure how to talk with kids.

“And I’m Spike.”  His name is Spike and he has very noticeable spikes……..I’m not going to bother explaining the creative thought process to myself.  But hey, it is his name and it’s not my place to question that.  And now that I think about it, everyponies name that I’ve heard, closely resembles something about them.   An awkward silence followed afterwards.  I decided to be the one to break this silence with some small talk.

“So Spike, what are you doing here?”  At least it’s something to start with.

“Well I live here.”  He answered.  If he lives here, then would that mean that he owns the place?  If that’s true, then how old is he?  My original thought was that Twilight Sparkle was the librarian.

“Then are you actually the curator?  What about Twilight?  What does she do?”

“That’s actually Twilight’s job, and she also lives here.”

“Then what is it that you do?”

“I’m her assistant, but aside from that, I’ve been her friend ever since she hatched me.”

“Hatched you?”  What?

“When Twilight was a filly, she had to hatch me using only magic for a test.”  Okay, that answered a lot of questions I was about to ask.  Since she hatched him, then I wonder; would Twilight consider their relationship as motherly or childhood friends?

“Say, Twilight said you could perform magic; is that true?  Because she seems pretty ecstatic about it.”  Spike asked.  The tone in his voice made it appear he was also slightly interested.  I confirmed that I did have powers to him.  “Ha, I bet it’s nothing compared to Twilight’s.”  He boasted.

“Such a big statement to say to someone you don’t even know.”  If he wants to challenge my abilities like that, then I’d be happy to prove him wrong.  Not sure how Twilight would feel about it though.

“Well do you know that Twilight is Princess Celestia’s prized apprentice?  And that she managed to stop a rampaging Ursa Minor.  That has to say something.”  An Ursa Minor?  The star formation?  Well I must say that is impressive, but still…

“Just because one can perform such feats, doesn’t mean that they are the best.”  I going to go ahead and put this on the record; I find this argument amusing.  It’s the fact that he assumed I wasn’t as magical is what I find funny.  Going back and forth between a child who has faith in his friend; that’s not a bad thing, it just shows the two are really close.

“You shouldn’t judge a book by its cover, but knowing you Spike, you wouldn’t end up reading the book at all.”  A female voice teased from above.

Descending down the stairs this time is Twilight.  The unicorn’s protruding horn is currently encased with the pink glow of her magic.  If it wasn’t for the light around her mane as well, it would have seemingly appeared that her hair was fixing itself.  I wonder, could ponies get bed head?

“Come on Twilight, you have to admit that your skills extraordinary.”  The little dragon begged his friend to admit he is right.

“You know it’s not good to boast Spike.  And besides, I can sense a tremendous amount of magic within him; maybe even far more suppressing than Princess Celestia’s.  He also has full control this power.”  Twilight stated while defeating Spike’s chance of winning the argument.  It was probably for the best; wouldn’t have wanted an unneeded confrontation of that breed.

Since I know the correct route to Applejack’s farm now, I plan to make an earlier start.  “Twilight, if it’s okay with you, I’m going to depart-“I stopped myself when I heard and saw Spike belch out an emerald green flame that materialized into a scroll……What did I just witness?

Using her telekinetic magic, the mare unraveled the document with this galvanized glint in her eyes.  From the way she scanned this piece of paper, it had to be important which only raised my curiosity about it.  So I planned to sneak a peek.

I leaned back into a corner of the wall that is partially enwrapped by shadows.  When I felt contact with the surface, I literally merged into the darkness.  Soon afterwards, I leaned forward this time and found myself behind Twilight and in a decent view of the wording.  In the corner of my eye, I could make out the shocked expression of Spike’s face as he perceived a portion of my abilities.  It gave me a mental chuckle, but that was interrupted by Twilight.  Unintentional revenge for the moments in the hospital.

“We’ve been invited to Princess Luna’s birthday to which Princess Celestia is hosting in Canterlot.  I haven’t spoken to either of the princesses or my brother in a while; we’ll be able to catch up.”  Twilight announced gleefully.  “I could also introduce you…to…the Princess…Inrei?”  The unicorn said looking around in front of her; guess she never noticed.  Thanks to Spike pointing at me, Twilight found me; his face changed to an expression that stated he was still contemplating on what I just did.  I greeted her confused look with a quick wave.

“I didn’t see you walk by…another one of your powers?”  She asked as she levitated a notebook and quill over.  I confirmed it to her, but I also told her that I planned on heading to Sweet Apple Acres now.

“If it wouldn’t be too much trouble to ask; may I tag along?  I want to ask you some questions.”  The lavender pony asked with a pleading and yet pleasing smile.

“Sure, shouldn’t be a bother.”  There was no humanly way possible I could have said no to that smile.  It was so sweet that I think I may have contracted diabetes.

“While you two do that, I’m going back to bed.”  Spike added while ascending to the second floor.

As revealed by the window frame, today is as pleasant as yesterday.  The sun bathed the land in its graceful warmth.  Wind gently shifts in between the various buildings and trees; making today really enjoyable.  I wonder how Rainbow and her team do the day’s forecast.  I’m pretty sure Equestria doesn’t have the equipment that the advanced worlds use to predict weather formations.  I should ask next time I see her.

“So tell me Inrei, when you said you could perform just about anything with your magic; just how extensive are your abilities?”  The horn equine began.

“Well, it’s as I said.  As long as I put my mind to it, I can accomplish that feat.  Give me a few examples and I’ll tell you if I can carry out the task.”

“Could you using growing magic?”

“Like increasing in size?  Not entirely; I could create an outer shell made from any substance and augment it however I please.”

“No that wasn’t what I meant, but that is note worthy.  What I meant was; could you accelerate the growth rate of organic matter?”  Twilight said correcting her question.

“Something like that?  Yeah I can; there are actually a few ways I could increase the growth of natural materials.”  Our little walk continued with the ever learning mare asking me more about my capabilities.  I answered them all while also elucidating how I can perform it.  I managed to reply each question as knowledgeable as I could.  For me these were easy questions since it’s just discussing experience.  However that simplicity soon left when Twilight asked that one question.

“Tell me, since you have this incredible power; are you capable of creating life?”  She asked with much curiosity.

“Through procreation, yes I can.” I jokingly answered.  Twilight’s face let out a slight blush as she went silent.  I had a hunch she wasn’t expecting a response like that.

“You know that’s not what I meant.”  The lavender unicorn said dispelling my playful side.  She was still blushing from the thought.

“I know…I know…To tell you the truth, there is only one person who can create life and resurrect the dead using only his powers.  I know because I’ve seen him do it.”  The activity died down in my voice a bit.

“That’s amazing; I suppose with that type of magic, he’s a great healer.  I bet you wish you had that kind of capability as well.”  Twilight said with some enthusiasm.  I stopped in my tracks.  I did wish I had that power; maybe then I would have been able to save the ones I lost.  But that’s not possible now, and the one who does have that ability is my enemy.

Twilight noticed my lack of presence and saw she left me behind.  She returned and began.  “You do wish you had that power…so that you could revive all those humans you killed.  Is that correct?”  Her belief is wrong, but it did make me think.  If I did have that ability then, then maybe I could have redeemed myself during that dark historical moment.  But that is too late.  I remained silent.

“Inrei, I know you already explained why your joined your world’s army, but with your powers, why didn’t you just choose a different career?”

“Well back when I joined the military, I couldn’t even use my powers nor was even aware about it.  It laid dormant within me until I was selected to be part of a project to create super soldiers.  What we didn’t know was that the experiment actually awoken my powers.  I didn’t even learn that fact till I began my travels.  In the end, even though it was my powers that ended the war; so much was lost in the process.”  Like last night, I could sense Rainbow eavesdropping again.  I turned to the sky where I felt her presence and when I spotted her, she flew off, leaving behind a rainbow contrail.  I could make out the expression on her face before she fled; it looked worry and like she didn’t know how to proceed.  I’m not sure if I can tell everypony the full truth yet.

Eventually taking a break and settling down from our journey to Applejack’s place, Twilight and I made a quick stop at café.  The customers’ area is situated outside the building leaving me to guess that inside the structure is mostly made up of the kitchen.  The tables were designed in such a fashion that at first I mistook them for toadstools.  The seats weren’t actual chairs, but bales of hay and flatten out tree stumps.  And lastly, because this is an equine society, the food is arranged for their tastes.  Twilight got herself a daffodil and daisy sandwich while I was fortunate enough to find baked apples on the menu.

“Sorry if there isn’t much to appease your appetite, Inrei.”  The purple mare started.

“It’s alright; this snack is pretty good by itself.”  I replied.  It truly is scrumptious; the taste of cinnamon and fruit didn’t overpower each other, and its taste was about even with Pinkie’s and Dash’s prank cupcake.

“Tell me Inrei; do you like of Rainbow?”  Twilight asked suddenly.  She had to ask when I took a bite of my meal.  She probably planned that.  Because of the unexpected question, I felt a slight blush pop up and experienced a coughing fit due to slightly choking on the portion I bit.

“I guess that answers my question.”  She smirked.

“Why did you ask that?”  I said clearing my throat.

“Ever since you came here and regained consciousness, the two of you have gotten really close.  Especially considering what you two did to each other yesterday.”  The pony added.

“Yeah…I guess we have.”

“Why is that?  You know she can be a bit rambunctious at times.”

“I guess it’s because she reminds me a lot of someone I use to know.”

“Really?  What happen to this human?”

“She…..She died a while ago…”  My voice sound empty when I mention this.  It became silent for while after Twilight heard that.  Her ears dropped and she tilted her face down.  And I could see the regret in her eyes.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to bring up a subject like that.”  She declared.

“It’s alright.  You didn’t know about it.”  I gave the equine a pat on the shoulder to give her some ease.  But her expression still seemed worrisome.

“Inrei…have you had a hard life?”  Her words hit me deep, so deep that I couldn’t say a single thing.  Instead…I simply nodded.

The rest of time spent eating was quiet until we finished our orders.  Luckily enough, our moods lightened up during our last bites.  The two of us, studied each other’s gestural movements and facial expressions carefully to confirm that we felt better mentally and emotionally.  It was awkward when we realized what we were doing to each other.  But at least it made for a quick laugh.

“My, my; Twilight and Inrei.  What a pleasant afternoon to find you two.”  A familiar and regal sounding voice stated.  Turning our attention to the source, we discovered the pure white unicorn before us.

“Hey Rarity; how are you?”  Twilight happily asked.  It was good to see some serenity returned.

“I’m absolutely fine, darling.”  She graciously replied.

“So what are you doing currently?”  I added.  I’m not fully sure what Rarity does, so it would be nice to find out.

“I’m heading to the market to purchase more fabrics and threads.”  Fabrics and threads?  Thinking back when we met in the hospital, she did stitch my clothes back together.  In fact she even made them as good as new.  So I wonder; is Rarity a seamstress?

“Hey Rarity, what is it you do for a living?”

“Why I am a fashion designer at the Carousel Boutique.”

“Really?  That explains why you were able to expertly mend my clothes.  Speaking of which, I forgot to thank you for that while in the hospital.  So thank you Rarity, I really appreciate it.”  I really did, especially consider what I currently wear is a hand-me down from the man that took care of me during my time in the orphanage.

The snow white unicorn gave me a hearty smile.  “It was the least I could do.  Oh that reminds me!  Could you visit me at the Boutique later this week?”  She stated.  That reminded me as well; Rainbow did say that Rarity wanted to talk to me about something.  I guess this would be it, but what?

“Sure, no problem.  But may I ask why?”  I didn’t have a problem with making the arrangement; I just preferred to know what is planned.

“You most certainly can.  The reason why I ask for your presence is because I wanted to discuss your ‘attire’ situation.”  Her tone seemed to have directed itself towards my clothes; almost like she was literally pointing at them right now, but she wasn’t.

“What?”  I declared quizzically.

“Don’t get me wrong.  It’s just that even though the design and material is absolutely marvelous; you cannot simply go about wearing the same thing every day.”  She did have a point.  To tell the truth, I’ve been wearing this same set up ever since I began my quest for Reiku.  Of course when the time came, I did wash it even though it was the least of my worries.

“And your color tone doesn’t evenly appease each other.  Your neon green hair can’t seem to complement your black suit.”  Okay, that was a bit insulting.  I have had my current appeal for so long now, that it has become normal for me.

“To let you know, my red eyes and green hair aren’t my natural colors.”  I informed the two unicorns.  If one were to pay close attention to the tone of my voice, you could tell that I’m slightly ticked from her statement.

“They’re not your natural colors?  Then what was the original?”  Twilight asked with much curiosity.

“Originally my hair and eyes were a dark brown.”  I responded.

“Something of that hue would complement the black better.  Why did you change the natural color?”  Rarity added.

“I didn’t do it willingly.  When I came into my powers years ago, the change was so great that it mutated my DNA and created the genetic alteration you see now.”  I explained.  Twilight looked shocked at the news while Rarity had an expression that looked determined.

“If that’s the case, then I apologize for my earlier statement.  However, I think-No; I know I can create and embroider something to match your body’s style.  Your anatomy will be challenging, but nothing to raise too much trouble.”  The radiant mare declared.  Rarity just took on the duty of sewing together her greatest product while I just received a free pair of exquisite clothes.  From that, I think she just amended herself, but the question now is…Who shall thank who?

An hour has past and the three of us said our goodbyes for the day.  This time I didn’t get lost as I traveled to Applejack’s farm.  Sweet Apple Acres is vast in its land with very little structures that stand.  In the center of the farm land is what appears to be a red barn that was converted into a house.  Surrounding that building were chicken coops, pigpens, and vegetable gardens.  And what flooded the area was a sea of apple trees; there had to be every type of apple here.  And past this ocean of fruit, sat another barn; this one looked as it has seen some history for the wood is worn and the paint is chipped.

“Well howdy Inrei.”  A farm girl’s accent said.

“Hey Applejack.  Impressive apple orchard.”

“Thank ya for the kind words.  So wha can I do for ya?”

“I was hoping to find some employment.  Do you require some assistance?”

“Now that you mention it, it is Cider Season tomorrow.  We could use the extra help.”  The tan mare lead me straight into fruited forest.  At the base of each tree sat numerous wooden buckets; there were more empty ones than filled.  I noticed a deep red muscular earth pony carrying and dragging containers that were stuffed to the brim with apples to a cart.  From the amount of ease he was putting into his work; this colt must be powerful.

“Big Mac, c’mere for a sec.”  Applejack ordered the worker pony.  “Big Mac, this is Inrei.  Inrei, Big Macintosh.  Inrei here is gonna be assistin’ us by collectin’ apples.”  Big Macintosh inspected my stature and probably mentally processed the data, determining wither or not I’m cut out for the job.  While he was this close, I noticed two things about him.  The first thing is the colt’s cutie mark, which is a green apple.  And the other thing is Big Mac’s size.  Unlike the other ponies I’ve seen, this colt seems to be a foot taller, roughly bring his head slightly past my chest; and I’m 6’3.  He finished examining me and nodded his head in approval.

The farm girl set me up with a tree, but seeing how that this is an equine population, raised the question.  “How do you pick the apples anyways?”  From what I learned in that history book Twilight gave me, aside from the princesses, unicorns are the only ponies that can use magic.

“That’s easy.”  Applejack gave a quick buck to the tree and within a second, all the apples fell into the strategically placed buckets sitting at the base; not a single apple missed.  I found it impressive enough, that I actually gave the mare a quick applause.  I didn’t even realize that was possible.

“Now you give it a go.”  The tan pony stepped to the side and watched me.  Shouldn’t be a problem; I stood in front of the plant and decided I would try the same feat with a kick.  Now taking in consideration of the amount of force admitted followed by velocity…If I just calculate it by……No one said math would be involved!  Just do what Applejack did.

I positioned my right leg and brought my foot to the center of the tree.  When I made contact, the curve of my foot hooked around the neck of the wood and I threw myself to the next tree.  In an instance, I used the palms of my hands to push myself off this plant and to the next.  From there and landed on my feet and kicked off to the ones on my left and preformed a cross strike on the two nearest to me.  There I flipped to the apple tree that stared right across from the starting one.  I slammed into that plant and wrapped my arms around the neck so I could spin my mass to create enough speed to throw me to the next topiary.  When I made contact with the next set of stock, I greeted them each with a single punch.  I continued this for the next fourteen apple trees, making a total of twenty-three trees.  1.53 seconds; I would say that is good production time.  I landed on the soft blades of grass which was soon followed by the raining of apples and the sound of wooden buckets thumping underneath the hard food.

I turned to find Applejack scanning the area as she searched for me and is still currently mesmerized by the falling of numerous fruit.

“Inrei…How in tarnation did you do that?”  Her expression seemed a mix of both shock and amazement.

“I can move really fast.  In fact I can reach speeds of 186,000 miles per second.”

“That’s…fast!  That’ll be good business!”  I think I just found a permanent job.

“It should be sufficient for that Cider Season…Speaking of which, what is Cider Season?”

“Well once every year, the Apple family picks out the best of the bunches and turns it into cider for the whole town to enjoy.  It’s hoof lickin’ good!”  She said with a quick swing of her front right foreleg.

“Wait, if it’s an Apple family tradition, then why did you let me help?  Usually such traditions don’t allow outsiders.”

“You’ve become a good friend of Rainbow’s.  Any friend of hers is a friend of mine; that goes true with the other ponies.”  When she said that, I smiled.  “And I mighty appreciate the help Inrei.”

“Sure, not a problem.”  I replied.  I felt content…maybe I’ll consider this more than just reimbursing the ponies; I should consider it a family experience with my new friends.

Time flew by and dusk finally began creeping in.  While I worked, I felt the watchful eyes of three fillies.  One is an earth pony with a golden blonde coat and red mane that had a pink ribbon tied to it.  The second one is a unicorn with a very light gray coat and a split of a mulberry and grayish rose hue for her mane.  And the third one is an orange pegasus that had a fuchsia mane.  One other notable thing about these three equines is that their flanks are baron of a cutie mark.

Occasionally while I collected the apples, I would see the three sitting in a roughly refurbished tree house.  They weren’t too shy of my presence since they would wave back with their hooves when I waved.  However they didn’t seem interested in talking to me…..yet.  From what it appeared like, the three fillies were observing me.

“Should this be enough?”  I asked while loading the last bale of apples on the cart.

Big Macintosh circled the little wagon, counting all the buckets.  “Eeyup.”  Big Mac simply answered.

“This has been a rather productive outcome.”  Applejack declared while harnessing herself to one of the carts using her mouth.  As on cue, the red colt and I got on the other carts and started pulling them into a barn that had an old treadmill juicer stored inside.  As we transported the fruit for processing, I averted my gaze towards the twilight sky.  Just as beautiful as very.  It looks like fire, not one of destruction, but a controlled flame; one you would use at a campsite.  As I painted the scenery into my memory, I spotted something unusual with one of the clouds above.  As the clouds were turning into a darken fog, the odd one looked like it had something blue on top of it.  In fact with my eagle like vision, I could see multicolored strands on the cyan figure.

“Is that…..Rainbow Dash?”  My comment caught the attention of both ponies who in turn also noticed the object.

“That’s Rainbow alright.  It’s a good thing she’s slackin’ off today; the weather ponies had scheduled a light drizzle this afternoon, and that could a made things a little annoying.”  Applejack said with some relief.  Wait a minute; the weather ponies scheduled rain today?

“Don’t you mean the weather team predicted rain?”  I said with some confusion.

“Nope.”  The red colt replied.

I’m confuddled now.  “How is the weather formed in Equestria?”

“Why the pegasus ponies always schedule the day’s weather.  They do their weather sciency stuff and push the cloud formations together to create rain, storms, snow, or sunshine.  If ya really wanna know how it works, I suggest askin’ Twi or Rainbow.”  The mare answered.  So if this is true, then it means that there is no natural weather here.  I wonder how well that works in the end.

As I lifted the containers into the barn, I witnessed a lime green pony rummaging through the buckets, separating all the seemingly perfect apples from the bruised and worn out ones.  What really caught my attention about this equine is that she seemed really decrepit as aged winkles swarmed her body like an incest colony.  Her light stone gray hair is set up in a bun with a few random strands sticking out of it.  And her cutie mark looked like a pie….That made me hungry now.  Her words, even though sounding slightly confusing; seemed to made positive and intelligible intent towards her work of the apples.  Wise knowledge behind a senile citizen; that must make for interesting conversations.

“If it wouldn’t be too much a bother Inrei, but would you be kind enough to assist tomorrow in the sales as well?”  Applejack asked, breaking my inner thought.

“Not a problem boss.”  The pony let out a sly, but appreciative smile for my comment.

In order to assure myself in being on time for Cider Season, I decided to turn one of the apple trees into a temporary pillow.  It wasn’t too bad.  In fact it was rather soothing.  Reminds me of survival training.  Nothing, but my hard cushion and the gentle wind being my blanket.  I closed my lids due to the relaxing sensation and fell into the darkness.  Suddenly, the gentle ringing of a bell chimed through the air.  That euphoric feeling left as an empty sensation entered my being.  I recognize that sound……This is bad!

My Little Sinner Ch. 7: Good Bye

My Little Sinner Ch. 7: Good Bye

I lunged forward only to have my foot catch something and tripped over into a glass like surface.  It was so unexpected that I didn’t have time to prepare for impact, causing the crash to actually hurt.  I unfasten my lids and exposed my eyes to the suddenly bright area.  There was something wrong with this scenery.  Tangled in between my limbs is a dark cedar coffee table, while that glass object I slammed into is an old plasma television, situated on top a small drawer.  My launching point had started from a tan cushion couch that had a mahogany finish for its legs.  A single window frame lay placed on the pale peach wall; because of the position of this window, no energy from the lamp sitting in the corner, in between the wall and seat, needed to be wasted until the first sight of night.  Following the wall where the TV leaned against was a door, kept locked the majority of the time.  And past that is a small hallway, leading into the front room.  This room I’m currently in is only big enough to hold ten to twelve people if there would be moving space.  This place….is the back room of the apartment complex I owned a few years back.  What the hell is going on?

“Are you finally fucking up, Inrei?”  A familiar male voice asked in a bored and disgruntle tone.  Turning to the source, I was greeted by a slightly younger man with an auburn wolf cut and hazel eyes.  He dressed in regular blue jeans, a dark blue t-shirt with a white unbutton dress shirt.  Resting on his nose, sat glasses with a light brown rim.  “You know I’m getting tired of doing your work!”  He stated.

“Har…Harold!?  My heart stopped and my mentality slowed time for my knowledge and emotions began working up.  Th…This isn’t possible!  I saw Harold killed by Reiku!  This man has to be an imposter!

“Who are you!?”  I demanded.

This lookalike was taken aback by my order.  “What are you talking about?”  He said, raising an eyebrow.

“Don’t fucking play games with me!  The real Harold died two years ago, so who are you!?”  I grabbed him by the collar and pinned him against the wall.  No one disrespects my family like this.

“Inrei, it is me!”  He struggled.

“Bullshit!”

“Come to your senses, it is me!  Harold!”

“Then prove it!  What’s something that only the real Harold would know!?”

“When you lost control and became the Azure Dragon; Karen was the one who brought you back to your senses and then died in your arms.  Only two people in the whole world know that.  Armony and-“

“You…..By god it really is you Harold….”  I released my grip in a shocked state.  What he said is true….Armony and Harold are the only ones to have witness and survived my wrath back then.

“Jesus man, I know you’re still upset about that incident, but control yourself!  And where did you get the idea that I was dead?”

“I uhh….I don’t know…Sorry…..”  I fell back onto the couch, processing the information at hand.  In the corner of my eyes, I spotted a newspaper, ruffled on the floor; it was probably originally on the coffee table before I tripped over it.  Reaching for it, I exposed myself to the date it read.  May 5, 2025.

I can’t believe it…That’s the day after Reiku attacked me.   What the fuck is going on…

“Is Captain finally awake Har Har?”  A bubbly female voice asked.  I turned to this voice and saw the familiar sight of a upbeat young woman with braided raven black hair.  She wore a long flowing purple skirt and grass green long sleeve shirt.  Sitting on her head was a navy blue beret.  She stared at me with her light brown; nearly golden eyes in confusion.

“How many times to I have to tell you stop calling me Har Har?  And you tell me, Armony?”  Harold asked in an annoyed tone.  My entire body shuttered with her presence as well.  I…I no longer know what’s right.  Was my journey real?  Are Reiku, Zin, the Callahan Kingdom, Twilight Brigade, and Equestria all just fake?

I ignored all the questions they asked about my mental state, but when I heard that one voice, that one familiar voice.....My mind went blank.

“Honey, are you alright?”  She asked.  She had on dark blue jeans, midnight blue shirt, with a dark red vest.  Her short brunette hair carefully hid her forest green eyes that observed me.  And her stomach was slightly push out; that is only because she’s pregnant….pregnant with my child.

“A…Aurelia….?”  I rushed up and embraced her.  As much as I wanted to, I refused to let any tears escape.

“Inrei, what’s wrong?”  Aurelia asked.

“One long nightmare….I guess.”  I quietly replied.

“Then don’t worry, that’s over now.”  She reassured.

“Is it time for hugs?”  Armony curiously asked.  I chuckled at that question.  I’ve missed her optimistic personality.  But it is not just her personality I’ve missed, it’s her and Harold and most of all…Aurelia.  And here they are.

Finishing rearranging the way things were, I resituated myself back on the couch.  I thought about that dream.  All of that seemed way too real for it just to be a dream.  Is it possible that while I experienced REM sleep, that my brain went into overdrive and melded my senses to the images portrayed?  If that’s so, then it would explain why I was able to feel, hear, and taste all of the events.  Usually you can’t do any of that for a dream, so that has to be the reason why.  But then what about those I met?  The people of those kingdoms….The warriors of the Twilight Brigade….The citizens of those metropolises….And the ponies of Equestria….Were they all just illusions of my mind?

“Penny for your thought?”  Aurelia took a place next to me.

“I’m just thinking about that dream I had.  So much happened in it.”

“What was it about?”

“Well you and the others were killed by this man and I went on a quest for revenge.  It turns out in that dream, the reason why that man attacked was because he was actually after me for being the third generation of his wrath.  A few years went by and I walked the path of blood.  During this journey, I met so many people and creatures that taught me some life lessons.  I….I even met this one entity that reminded me so much about you, even though she had her own personality.”

Aurelia turned her head down as she absorbed every one of my words.  After a minute elapsed she faced me.  “Inrei, tumoe no sai.”  Tumoe no sai…It’s a phrase I taught Aurelia while we lived in the orphanage.  It translates into “I forever love you.”  In fact, if that dream was real, then it would be part of the Draconic language, or first language as foretold in the dream.

My heart felt warm when she said that, it made all my insecurity about that dream disappear in an instance.  I repeated the phrase and rested my left arm on her shoulder.  Afterwards I leaned in and gave her a kiss.  But once I pulled my lips away, she removed my appendage and the stood up with somewhat of a serious yet neutral expression.

“Inrei, there’s something I want to show and tell you.”  It was unusual how she declared this, but the tone of her voice seemed normal.  Plus it’s Aurelia; I can trust her with my life.

She snatched my hand and led me into the front room; glad to see it is still the same.  The front room consists of a double door as the entrance and exit to the city.  Directly across from that is the reception desk which had a sign-in book, blatantly left sitting on it.  In the corners of the room was random greenery nesting in their ceramic pots.  And off on our left were the stairs.  Where was she taking me?

Our destination was located on the third floor, room 301.  My room.  She opened the door since it’s always left unlocked then directed me inside.  It was a slightly messy room with a futon bed and piles of clothes spread across the floor.  But what raised a red flag, is the item that is sitting on the wall.  I slowly proceeded to that metallic object; each step becoming louder than the last.  If all that I experienced is a dream, then there is no way in hell this thing should exist!  I plucked that fog hat gray mask and stared at it in disbelief.

“The De’la Windbloom Guardian’s Mask…..”  This mask belonged to my previous life who gave it to me according to that dream.  That had to be a dream!  If it wasn’t, then what the hell is this!?

The room faded into a black void, leaving only me and Aurelia.  Soon, my ears picked on the clacking of echoing footsteps.  They belonged to Harold and Armony.

“You know Inrei, our personality types may not see eye to eye majority of the time, but I must say…it was fun.  You showed me that life can be interesting wither it be good or bad.  You just have to take what you can and go with it while making the best of it.  For that, I thank you.  I had to let you know that before I left.”  Harold started.

“It’s truly been an experience and never stop smiling Captain.”  Armony happily added.

The two of them walked past me and further behind Aurelia.  Aurelia then stepped forward and gave me one final kiss.  Her eyes began to water as she looked me in the eyes.

“Inrei…When one loves another, you can’t help, but feel good to be loved back.  That is what makes a couple.  But true love is having the capability to love someone and making them the happiest they can be, even if that person can’t reciprocate their love back.  Inrei, I’m glad I was able to make you happy, and further jubilant that you loved me back.”  Aurelia clasped her hands over her chest then pushed both palms into mine.

“But you know that’s not possible now.  Which is why I’m giving you back your heart; so you can give it to someone else.  I want you to be happy with whoever you meet and so you can love them as equally as you loved me.”  She continued.

The mask slipped out of my grip as my sorrow state had weakened me.  Those held back tears from earlier finally began crawling down my cheeks as I realize that this situation is the truth.  I tried saying her name, but only depressed wind escaped my lungs.  Aurelia began backing up to where Armony and Harold were.

“And Inrei, please, let this hatred and need for revenge go.  It isn’t you Inrei; you’re a kind and gentle person.  And one final thing Honey…..”  No… I know what she’s going to say next.  Please don’t say it!  Please Aurelia, do not say it!  I’m begging you!  My tears flushed my face as I prepared for the inevitable.

Suddenly a clear bell cried out; reverberating through the darkness.  An orb made of an azure flame materialized from nothingness and floated behind the three.  It released a blinding glow and a humanoid figure appeared.  It was him.  Except this time he didn’t have his hooded robe with him.  His attire is made up of leather boots with a steel plate on the tips.  Silk made pants, dark as night.  A white long sleeve under armor shirt that reached his leathered gloved hands.  A twilight orange vest with the sleeves and part of the bottom torn off; also about this vest is, it is a zip up, but aside from the zipper keeping it closed, there sat two massive belts on the chest region, pulling it shut.  Furthermore, the collar of the vest was big enough to surround his mouth and kept zipped up, hiding some of his identity.  But I knew who he was; I knew that this is Reiku!

“I know how much you hate saying good bye, but Inrei….This is it.  Good bye and tumoe no sai.”  Aurelia, Armony, and Harold all stepped behind Reiku.  He was taking them away from me again.

No!  I can’t let that happen!

I lunged forward, only to have my attempt stopped by a barrier.  I began slamming my fist into it, trying to break this protective force.

“No!  Don’t!” I cried out.  Eventually I managed to punch a hole in this shield, but it closed up as soon as I pushed half my body through.  I reached from them.

“Don’t take them away from me again!  Please come back!  I beg you!”  Aurelia turned away for she could no longer bare her tears.  “Please….Come back!”  My voice cracked with each tear dropping.

“Aurelia…!”  I called to her.  She stood her ground along with the rest.

“Aurelia!  Aurelia….!”  I called again.  A blue flame exerted from the base of Reiku and slowly engulfed the four.  No…Not again…No, stop!  I don’t want to lose any of them again.

“Please…!  Not again!”  The fire spun viciously around then evaporated.

“NOOOOO!”

Why did he have to take them!?  Why did he have to do that all over again!?  Haven’t I suffered enough?

The barrier shattered and I collapsed onto my knees.  I sat there….Staring at the spot where the four stood.  My face is completely wet as I continued to cry.  With every gasp I exhaled, my sorrows disrupted it.  With all of my anger and all of my sorrow, I let out a pained scream in this vast empty void of a cruel depression.

Out of the darkness, could feel something hit my stomach.  Whatever it was, it brought me back into the light of reality.  It was a new day now in Equestria.  Even though the mornings here have been pleasant….I don’t feel like smiling.  Slowly sliding down my cheeks were my emotions.  I reclosed my eyes, not wanting to proceed any further.

Why?  Why is my life fated to be so cruel?  Is it because I was a monster?  Is it because I’m not allowed to experience true happiness?  Is it because one wrong intention of mine out ways all?  If that’s so, then maybe Reiku is just my punisher instead of an enemy.  But I know that can’t be true….

“I told you shouldn’t have kicked him Scootaloo.  Now you done made him cry.”  A child said.  It put the thought of a younger Applejack in mind.

“Hey, I wasn’t trying to hurt him, just trying to wake him.”  Another child said.  Hers made me think of a younger Dash.

“You know there are other means to wakin’ one up instead of kickin’ ‘em.”  The first filly objected.

“Yeah, but you said that we needed him now.  And this was the fastest way.”  The second one barked back.

“Come on you two.  Instead of arguing, we should see if he’s okay.  You did buck him really hard, so he might be badly hurt.”  A third voice chimed in.  Hers put the image of a younger Rarity.

I didn’t want to worry any of these fillies and cause a commotion about the situation, so I figured it’ll be best if I went ahead and got up.  When I proceeded to stand, I could feel my body reject any effort I used.  My emotional state has sapped me of my strength and nearly caused me to tumble back down.  Lazily revealing my vision, I was greeted by three fillies, whom I towered over.  I recognize them as the three yesterday that I saw staying in that fixed club house.

“Hey, ya’ll alright?”  The earth filly asked.

Using my sleeve, I wiped my tear ducts and cheeks of my sorrowed liquid.  “Yeah I’m fine.  It’s just male humans have a sensitive spot and you directly hit it.”  There would be no way that they’ll understand if I told them the truth.  There wasn’t any point if I did; how would they even help.

The earth filly and unicorn filly gave the pegasus filly a minor scornful look, to which she responded by drooping her ears.  She must be Scootaloo judging how the two are scolding her.  My response seemed to have put that equine further in a corner.  I’m sorry for that, but I should be able to pull her out of it.

“It’s alright, the pain is gone now and she didn’t know.  She was just trying to help.”

“Yeah, what he said.”  The orange equine added.  Her tone made it seem like she had already declared victory.

“Just be careful next time.”  I said to Scootaloo.  She embarrassingly chuckled; she knew I caught onto her celebratory attempt.

“So what is it that you needed me for?”  I simply asked.

“You promised big sis that yer gonna help with Cider Season.”  The yellow filly answered.  That’s right; I did promise the Apple family yesterday I would help.  And now that she mentions it; the long line extending into Ponyville is obviously hard to miss.

“Alright, let’s go ahead and rendezvous with the others.”  I order.  It’ll be for the best; it’ll give me something else to think about.  If I were to ponder about that dream anymore….I think I’ll end up breaking down on the spot.

“So what are your names?”  I asked as the four of us followed the river of ponies.

“I’m Apple Bloom.”  The earth pony began.

“I’m Sweetie Belle.”  The unicorn followed.

“And I’m Scootaloo.”  The pegasi finished.

“And together we make up the Cutie Mark Crusaders!”  The three of them simultaneously announced.

…….What?  No seriously; what?

“What is the Cutie Mark Crusaders?”

“What we do is search for what we’re best at so we can gain our cutie mark.”  Scootaloo answered with some vigor in her voice.  Checking to see; their flanks are still blank of anything symbolic.

“Is a cutie mark really all that?”

“Of course it is!  A cutie mark is the most important thing that could happen in anypony’s life.”  Apple Bloom declared.

“But what if a pony doesn’t get their cutie mark?”

“That hasn’t happened before.  It’s unheard of.”  The blonde filly added.

“Who knows?  There could be a pony somewhere out in Equestria that doesn’t have one right now.  And that could be, because he or she doesn’t need a cutie mark for they represent individualism.”  My words left the three in a state of consternation.  Did what I say result in something good or bad?  I should fix this if they took it the wrong way.  “But hey, look on the bright side you three.  That may not be the situation in your case.  You’re still young and have time to find your cutie marks.  It gives you a wide array to find yourselves.”  They breathed a sigh of relief as I managed to rejuvenate their mentality.  I guess having one really is a big deal to them.

“Hey Inrei, what is your cutie mark?”  Sweetie Belle asked.

“Actually humans can’t get cutie marks.”  The fillies stopped as their jaws dropped in pure shock.  Now that I think about it; Reiku’s army does have his symbol burned into their right arm like a birth mark.  But then again, could I actually classify that as a cutie mark?  And I can’t really say that they are human, even though they look it.

“Is that why you made that statement about a pony not having a cutie mark and exemplifying them as an individual?  Because humans always represent themselves apart from others.”  The unicorn said.  That’s…That’s actually a pretty observant question.  Not one I’d expect from a child.

“That is one way of seeing it.  But what I meant was not having one, could be a cutie mark itself.  Just because you can’t see it, doesn’t mean it isn’t there.”  From the look on their faces, they were processing my minor wisdom.

“Hey Inrei, would you be willin’ to help us get our cutie marks?”  Apple Bloom asked.  After she did, the three fillies gave me puppy-dog eyes.  Fuck!  The cuteness!  My heart!

“Sure, I’ll help.”  These equines’ greatest weapon….Their appearance.

“You will?”  Sweetie Belle gleefully asked.

“Yup.”  I nodded

“Awesome!  I bet with that smarts of yours, you’ll be able to determine what we need to do and we’ll have our marks in no time.”  Scootaloo cheered.

“Well right now, he’s gonna help us.”  An older pony announced.  The four of us turned to Applejack who was behind a stand in front of her farm.  From what I can see, she’s exchanging mugs of cider for bits.

“That I did promise….So what do you need me to do boss?”

Applejack shook her head in a playful disbelief since I called her boss again.  “Ya’ll be helpin’ Big Mac load barrels to the dispenser and stack up the empty ones.”

I joined the red equine in transporting wooden beer kegs filled with cider over to an old fashion dispenser next to AJ.  Big Macintosh had the idea of taking all the empty barrels and stacking them in a pyramid formation.  Don’t know why he did it this way.  Either sheer boredom or some organizational pattern in mind when it comes to storing them.

“So Inrei, why were yer late?”  Applejack caught me off guard as I was exchanging an empty keg for a full one.

I didn’t really want to answer that question, but I felt like if I dodged it, it would raise concern or suspicion.  “…It….I had a very long nap.”  I gave myself an embarrassed chuckle afterwards not only to add some emphasis on my statement, but to deter me away from the actual truth.

“Slackin’ off huh?  You and Rainbow seem to have that in common.  If I didn’t know any better, I would say ya’ll both would be perfect for each other, seeing how already yer getting mighty friendly with each other.”

“Really does seem like that….I will say that I do like her.”  I thought back to that dream and what Aurelia said.

“…I’m giving you back your heart; so you can give it to someone else…so you can love them as equally as you loved me.”  Her words echoed in the far reaches of my mind.  Has Aurelia been watching over me during my travels?  Has she felt the feelings I’ve been emanating because of Rainbow?  Is that the reason why she gave me back my heart?  So I can give it to her?

“Maybe more then I can admit right now…”  I added.

“If that’s so, than would that mean you ‘ventually plan on goin’ all the way with her?”  Applejack teased.  Her comment made me blush something fierce.  My red face gave the tan pony a good laugh and gave me a pat on the back from her.  “Why don’t ya just ask her out?”  Her question left my mind in a fluttered state.

“Do you think she would agree to it?  And you’re fine with me asking out one of your friends?”

“Only one way to find out.  And of course I am.  You remember what I said yesterday; I trust ya.  And from what I can tell, yer a good man.”  She encouraged.

“Heh…Thanks.”  I smiled.

“No prob Sugarcube…And here; on the house for helping today.”  The equine ‘handed’ me a mug filled with cider.  When I brought my lips to the lid of the cup and poured some of the contents in my mouth….Good lord!

“I have just tasted the nectar fit for only gods…”  My statement had caused Applejack to burst out in a small laughing fit.

“Now you see why we only sell it once a year.”  I truly did see why; to keep the value of this perfection.

An hour passed by like it was nothing.  I tried my best to savor my drink, but in the end I was down to half of the container; shows how much self control I had.  Big Macintosh and I finished stacking the last empty keg in the pyramid; turns out the reason why he did that was for some on the job entertainment; it was pretty fun when the towering wonder nearly fell over and we kicked more empty containers at it, causing it to sway till it stayed standing.  Applejack announced that the last mug has just been sold, causing a disappointed groan to wave along the trail.

“WHAT!?  Dang it Pinkie, not cool!  I’ve only gotten to have cider only ONCE out of all the Cider Seasons!”  A young female pony screamed.  As it turns out, it belonged to Rainbow.  She sat on her haunches and from her expression, she was very upset.  I thought about what I should do and immediately came up with my answer.  I grabbed my cup and approached her.

“Hey Dash.”

“Hey Inrei…”  Yeah, she was definitely disenchanted.

I brought my mug into her view.  “I know it isn’t much, but you can have the rest.”

Her eyes widened at my gesture.  “But this one is yours…”

“I don’t mind sharing.”

“Inrei, you’re the best!  Thanks!”  The cyan pegasus declared as she hooked one of her hooves around my neck.  Her version of a hug was so unexpected, that it nearly caused me to fall back.

“As long as you don’t mind an indirect kiss.”  I teased within her hold.  Rainbow released me and happily shook her head.  For the taste of the cider, I don’t think she cared.

So I took a place next to her while she willingly accepted the drink.  As the mare slowly chugged the cider, I decided to observe the scenery.  I could see Applejack disassembling the stand.  She noticed my gaze and with the motioning gesture of her hoof and foreleg, indicated for me to approach my winged friend with that subject.  Now would be a good time to take the initiative.  I could feel my cheeks starting to warm up.

“Hey uhh Dash…I was wondering if you would like to go out today?…..Just the two of us.”  Rainbow stopped with her current sip and let loose a blush.

“You mean….like a date?”  She quietly asked.

“Yes.”  I nodded.

Past that pink on her face, she slowly smiled.  “Sure.”

“Really?  You mean it?”

“Yeah.”  She nodded at me.

Yes……She actually said yes!  Rainbow Dash actually agreed to go out on a date with me!  I feel like dancing with so much joy!  Control yourself Inrei!  Oh, there have only been a few times I’ve been this fucking jovial!  Oh thank you Rainbow for saying yes!  This…This day has definitely lifted my spirit.

Rainbow and I decided to head back into town; the trip was rather silent, but it had its reason.  I was trying my best not to burst with joy; little grins would sneak out as I chuckled in my head.  Turning my gaze to Dash, I could see her face is still pink as a peach as her cute little smile hides underneath it.  Our first destination is to be that café that Twilight took me to yesterday.

“Hey Rainbow, thanks for agreeing to do this.”  I started happily.

“Ye-yeah…No problem.”  Even though her tone was nervous, I could still hear the joy in her voice.  It was heartwarming and truly did make me feel better.  But I wonder why Dash is nervous.  Is it because I worked up the courage to ask her on a date?  Or is it because no pony has ever done this to her?  Whatever the reason may be, I don’t care.  I’m glad she’s doing this with me.

I was nervously hesitant, but I managed to reach around and place my hand on her side.  Her coat felt warm and relaxing as I brushed my hand through her hair.  As I did that, my cyan companion passed out a discomfort groan.  I relinquished my hand of her.  I didn’t expect that and probably shouldn't have done it either.

“Sorry about that.”  Well I done goofed.

“It’s alright; I just pulled some muscles yesterday.”  She responded.

“How did you do that?”

“I decided to get all my napping done in early so I could wake up and be the first for Cider Season today.  But I forgot that me and the weather team had planned some drizzle yesterday.  When they found me and woke me up, I had to rush more than usual to get the cloud formations positioning right and trample it nearly all by myself.  In the process of doing this, I pulled a few muscles.”  She answered while rubbing her shoulders.  I think I can help her.

“Hey Dash, could you turn around really quick?”

Her face turned bright pink with my question.  “Wha-what do you plan on doing?”  I guess the ponies of Equestria do have sexual modesty.

“I’m going to help ease you of your pain.”

She was a bit reluctant, but she did abide.  I wasn’t trying to cop a feel, but I gently pushed down on her rump, indicating she could sit down; luckily she got my signal.  A soft shined formed from the palms of my hands, to which I pressed against Dash’s body and released a healing pulse within her.  I could see her mass droop down, revealing I had relaxed her.  I then used both middle and index fingers, and rolled circles around the base of her neck.  From there, I slowly slid them down to her shoulders and spread out the rest of my fingers.  I gently pushed down and rubbed them back and forth.  At points, I would move one hand to be with the other; there, I would use one hand to caress the joint, muscle, and skin, while the other hand was used to stroke down her foreleg.  When I did this, I could clearly see her face; she kept her eyes closed and her expression was peaceful.

Next I resituated my palms on the center of her back.  From there I began kneading up and down till I got to her haunches.  Once my hands found themselves on that part of her body, I gently glided them through her coat while pressing softly against her sides.  When my hands made their way to her stomach, I gave an affable push on her belly and moved them in a lazy swaying motion.  Once I finished that, I slid my hands up to her breast region and began rubbing her chest.  Dash leaned back, brushing her feathered wings against me.  It reminded me that I had forgotten to massage that area as well.  I started at the tip of each wing, and stroked them as relaxed as I could make it.  When I got to the base of the wing, I cupped my hands around it and rubbed it in a circular fashion.

“Ahh….”  Did Dash just moan?

I continued kneading the base, only to be greeted by more of Rainbow’s wings.  As I proceeded, I noticed that her wings were slowly rising until they stood fully straight up.  Why are they doing this?  Is this some form of a pegasus erection….a wingboner?  Is…Is Rainbow actually aroused?  As I continued further, the mare let out louder, more joyous moans.  Why is she doing this now?  Is the base of the wings the most sensitive spot on a pegasus?  I should probably ask Twilight for a book on pegasus anatomy.  But for now, I decided to test this hypothesis by giving a tiny pinch to one.  From Dash’s expression, the pinch gave a small twinge to her.  I released the grip of my fingers and gently caressed the area to see that pained look transform into a lustful moan.

Holy crap, it is!  Should…Should I stop or continue?  I have no clue on how to proceed.  I should stop while I think this over, but how would Rainbow react?  Right now, my fingers still seem to be working there magic.  While I pondered on the path I should take, Dash’s body started convulsing as she let out a very loud, pleasured scream.

Did….Did Rainbow just climax!?  Umm…….Uhh….Opps?

I slowly retracted my hands, questioning wither or not I should say something now.  My silence was greeted by Dash turning around and collapsing her head and body on me.  Her eyes remained closed as she released a content sigh.  I gave a nervous chuckle at her and rubbed her on the back.  Great, I melted her.  Well…..That was something special.

“Inrei….That felt amazing!”  The mare gasped.  Oh geez, she actually enjoyed it.  It’s our first date and I already got Rainbow to cum.  I think it would have been better if she had just told me to stop, but I’m not going to complain.  I just found a special spot on Dash for some fun, thanks to that massage session.

“Inrei….Tumoe no sai.”

My smile vanished and I went into a state of pure shock.  What did she just say?

My Little Sinner Ch. 9: Roar of the Beast

My Little Sinner Ch. 9: Roar of the Beast

It has been one week since I confessed to Dash.  One long silent week.  Even though Dash and I met up at points during these passing days; the two of us never said a word to each other.  Eventually the quiet moment would become awkward and so uncomfortable, that we would leave each other without saying a thing.  It was heartbreaking to me.

I want to be with her, but I can tell Rainbow has been contemplating on how to respond to my earlier actions.  I’m not sure what choice she may make or how everything will result in the end.  I just don’t want to lose her as well.

“Don’t worry Inrei; you just need to give Rainbow some time.”  Twilight stated while pouring lukewarm tea into their appropriate cups, which sat on ceramic coasters in front of us.  She than delicately lowered the pink aura encased iron kettle back onto the silver tray that she brought the set out in.  I took hold of my teacup, but didn’t take a single sip from it.  Instead I stared at the forlorn image that looked back at me.

Twilight and I were back at the town library, but also with us were Applejack and Pinkie Pie.  The four of us could find ourselves sitting around the center table, forever situated on the first floor.  Twilight invited the other two equines and I over for some tea; however, Applejack ended up being the odd one out since her drink consists of apple juice in a glass bottle.  With all of us here, Twilight began our meeting; which I must thank her for.  Ever since my confession and this contretemps’ started, Twi has been really helpful elevating my mental and emotional state as I wait for Dash’s response.

“I’m sure Rainbow’s just havin’ the same trouble you did when it came to admitting you like her.”  Applejack said while taking a gulp of her drink through the straw that resided in it.  “It’ll be just like her not knowin’ how to react in such a situation.”  She added.

“Do you think I came out a little strong when I told her?”  I asked while continuing to examine my reflection in the semi brown liquid.

“Maybe, but I think it be a positive push for her.”  The tan pony answered.

“I’m not trying to be rude, but how would things work out?  Wouldn’t it be awkward since you two are different species?”  Pinkie curiously asked.

“…Love can be a fickle thing.  Since it’s ever changing, it doesn’t mean that it would be limited….It doesn’t matter what Dash looks like; it’s because of who she is.  That was the reason why I fell in love with her and still care for her now.”  I solemnly said.

“Hmmmmm?  If you want to fix things now, then maybe you should kiss her.”  The pink mare announced.

“Pinkie!  Rainbow is in a delicate state right now.  Something like that could jeopardize their relationship!”  Twilight objected.

“Hear me out.  If you remember back to when Dashie and I pranked Inrei, and he got her back; Rainbow never backed away.  I bet if Inrei DID kiss her then, Rainbow would have accepted it, even though she was flustered.”  Pinkie included.

Pinkie Pie’s statement left the other two ponies in a seemingly same silence I’ve been experiencing all week; I didn’t react to the comment as equally as the other two, I was still wallowing in my affection for Dash.  But it did make me think a little.  It gave me an idea on how to approach my cyan love.  But I’m not sure exactly.

“Maybe…But something like that could backfire.”  AJ countered as she took a sip of her juice.

Twilight turned her disquiet eyes to me before asking.  “What do you think you should do, Inrei?”

“Being honest….I do not fully know.  I could try talking to her, but I wouldn’t know what to say….One other thing I could try would be to let Rainbow have enough time to think.”  I tacitly replied.

Amongst our conversation, a knocking echoed from the door with such volume, it made me think Dash is the one banging against it.  The purple unicorn also picked up on the sound and proceeded to answer it.  I went dead silent as I watched and waited for the entryway to be open.

“Hi Fluttershy.”  The mare greeted while she unlatched the door.  Damn…

“Twilight, we have a problem.”  Fluttershy stated while carefully looking to her right.

“Twilight Sparkle, I’m calling you out!”  A very aggressive woman announced.

The challenge peaked an interest to a point where the four of us joined the yellow pegasus and rushed to whoever this disgruntle pony was.  We discovered that the source of the noise is an azure equine with a pale cornflower blue mane and tail.  Her cutie mark is a magician’s wand, but that is mostly covered up by her wizard’s cape.  The other article of clothing she wore is the wizard’s hat sitting atop her head; both the hat and cape had the same variety of stars on them.  The pony had a small stage set up in the town square, to which has a rather large crowd surrounding it.

“H-how have things been going between you and Rainbow?”  Fluttershy meekly began.

“It could be better…”  I replied in the same decibel.

“Don’t worry; Rainbow just has trouble expressing feelings like this.  She really likes you, so she’ll come around.  She’s like a bunny when it comes to love; if you wait long enough, she’ll eventually hop to you.”  The mare added.

I glanced over at her and gave a mental sigh….Hopefully Fluttershy and the others are right.  But seeing how they have so much confidence in this relationship working, then maybe my friends are right.

“I’m sorry, did I say something weird?”  The winged pony said with a confused look that also had a side that made it appear she thought she was in trouble.

“No, not at all.  Just mentally agreeing with you.”  I assured.

“What are you doing here!?  You’re not wanted!”  A cyan figure shouted from the crowd.  It was Dash.  I’m a bit stunned, but also glad that she is here.  I need to talk to her.

“Excuse me Fluttershy, I’ll be right back.”  I said as I made my way through the lake of ponies.  My intentions are to try and see if I can gain an understanding on how Rainbow feels about us.

“After being so wrongfully humiliated by Twilight Sparkle, I the Great and Powerful Trixie have returned to exact my revenge.”  The cape clad equine stated while eyeing down the purple mare.

I stopped and turned my attention to this pony, which turned out to be a unicorn; I noticed her horn when she removed her hat in a soft magenta aura.  Revenge?

“Twilight I challenge you to a magic duel!”  Trixie demanded.

A magic duel?  She can’t mean an actual fight, can she?  Last time I participated in such an event, I ended up killing some of the duelists.  That was during my time in the Callahan kingdom and when my thoughts were still clouded by absolute hatred.  I killed them because it was allowed and I considered them minor obstacles in my path towards Reiku….Back then, nothing was going to stand in my way of achieving my goal.  I didn’t care for much of other living things; I just wanted the blood of enemy on my hands for the pain he caused me.  But things are different now; I have most of my regular personality back.

“You’re nothing, but all talk.  Why would Twilight bother?”  Spike added from behind.  I thought he was out running an errand for his friend.  Guess he got caught up in the excitement.

“I’m not.”  Twilight chimed in.  But I don’t think anyone heard her.  I wouldn’t blame the crowd since this Trixie has a tight hold on their attention.

“That was back then; things are different now.  For the Great and Powerful Trixie has become far stronger.  I even challenged an Ursa Minor and came out victorious, just to match Twilight Sparkle’s feats!  So face me!  Unless you know you can’t compete against the Great and Powerful Trixie!”  Trixie included.  Obliviously from her tone, Trixie’s intentions are to severely hurt Twilight in the duel.  I’m not going to let my friend get hurt because of this blue unicorn’s animosity.  I’ve lost too many that I’ve cared for.

“I’ll take Twilight’s place in the challenge.”  I stepped forward.  I don’t doubt myself, but it doesn’t matter if I win, as long as I withstand the unicorn’s attacks.

Hearing my intervention and finally taking notice of me, the mare said.  “UGGGH!  What foul creature is this!?”

“O'la ke!  (You bitch!)”  That was uncalled for what the equine said.

“What did you say?”  Trixie demanded.

“It was a complement.”

“Inrei don’t; she’s not worth it.”  Twilight interjected.

“I have to do this.”  I pushed my friend aside.  “So what do you say Trixie?  Will you let me take her place, or are you afraid of what I might be capable of?”

“First off, never address my name unless you include the labels GREAT and POWERFUL, nothing else is sufficient.  Second, the Great and Powerful Trixie isn’t scared of such a cur.  I’ll allow the switch.”

The colorful spectrum of equines backed off while surrounding the ‘Great’ and ‘Powerful’ Trixie and I in such a fashion, that it has the same crowd ring of a high school fight audience.  The place I was situated is facing this condescending bitch, with Rainbow, Twilight, AJ, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Spike, and even Rarity, all directly behind me.  Slowly retracting my fingers into my palms, the world was greeted with the popping of my bones.  I’m ready for anything this azure pony throws at me.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie shall go first….REVERSE ENGINEERING OF ORGANIC MATERIAL!”  The mare declared.  She orchestrated her magic to engulf a group of barriers and a cart.  The objects all broke apart into various sizes and the metal bits were tossed aside.  She then had all the wood push together with crackling snaps, morphed them back into a set of trees; normal, everyday trees.  The mare even had the plant fully grows its leaves back, revealing that it originally was a weeping willow.

“Top that!”  Trixie declared.

Why did she do that?  This is a duel; so what conceivable purpose is to reverting inanimate objects into their original state?  Hold on a minute.  I think I jumped the gun.  Damn, I assumed too much and took this situation way out of proportion.  Trixie didn’t want to actually fight; she just wanted to compare hers and Twilight’s magical abilities.  And I was actually ready to battle….Oops.

I guess I would just need to perform a superior action than.  I’ve never reconstituted natural items back to their former state; so I myself find that impressive.  What can I do to top that?  Performing a spiritual attack would be flashy, but hold no point.  Maybe I could show the equines what I showed Twilight during my stay in the hospital.   Just what is there that I can…….I know what I can do.  This is the perfect chance to try and regain that form.

I focused all my mentality into becoming the leviathan and concentrated all my vitality into releasing it.  My raw energy converted to the point of where it radiated out of my pours and heated the air.  My powers burned within me to point that it started to feel unbearable; my own powers actually hurting me!  I ended up hugging my chest and tried adding pressure to help relieve the pain, but it didn’t do much.  I then compacted it all into a single point, thought about the form to take, and released all my power.  But nothing happened.

Why didn’t I transform?  I need to try again, but I’ll be more forceful this time.  I concentrated all my spiritual energy again and try after try, continued to fail.

This shouldn’t be possible….Damn it, why the hell can’t I transform!?  What the fuck is wrong with me?  I know I have this suppressed power…I know I can transform.  So why can’t I grasp it!?  I need this power!  I need my full abilities!  Especially if I were to combat Reiku!  Not having control of this power is making me feel like I’m being mocked, even by Reiku!  I need my full strength if I want to fight this bastard; otherwise I’m just a nugatory creature compared to him.

“Is this really the full extent of your capabilities?  Holding yourself with a pained look?  HA!  You’re nothing compared to the Great and Powerful Trixie!”  The unicorn taunted.

Shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!  I’m not some useless entity, especially to this little whore!  DAMN IT INREI I KNOW YOU’RE SOMETHING MORE THAN HUMAN, SO JUST LET IT OUT!

Suddenly I felt different.  My skeletal structure shuttered with a pulse of energy.  My muscles tensed up as the air around changed into something of a dark presence.  That’s it…..I know how to alter myself now.  I have to shed my soul of this false body…I have to admit it to myself.  I have been rejecting what I truly am.  If that is the case, then it’s time I accept the truth….I’m not human.

I am the anger within all living things.  I am the hatred between rivaling creatures.  I am the fear that hides inside cowards.  I am the darkness that devours the light!  I am a beast!  I am a dragon!  I am the God of Chaos!  I…am……I am….INREI IKUMATSE!!!!

My body was consumed and became the center base of a towering tornadic, azure inferno that reached straight into the sky.  This raging fire was born from my energy, my very soul.  Insanity made its way out of me in a loud, crazed laughter; I didn’t bother to stop it.  In fact…I enjoyed it.  I could feel the flow of unlimited energy, power, and strength exploding within me.  I have regained full control of my potential; I know it to be true now!

Apocalypto materialize right in front of my eyes; its reason is because my zweihander is truly a part of me.  My tail bone plunged out of the restraint of this flesh and flung itself around to merge the tip with the sword….No the blade is the tip of my tail.  I jerked around in pure excitement as joyous insanity filled my mind like helium filling a balloon.  The ends of my back bone clawed its way out of tissue to reveal that its feature was spinal spikes, extending towards my tail.  At this point, all my clothes had burned away into the roaring hell.  All my teeth pushed down and sharpened into my actual fangs.  My lower jaw forcefully widened and extended forward while the upper half of my head lowered and pushed back.  On two regions on the back of my head, I could feel blood escape and my skull force out two horns, pointing in the direction behind me.  I turned my gaze to these fake limbs of mine; the skin peeled back, revealing the anatomy beneath it.  The muscles, blood, and bones all tore back into pure gore and evaporated into nothingness; there is no pain as my body reverts back to my true form.  My shoulders thrust upwards as tearing of back flesh began; out pushed out two scaled bat wings.  My body is currently in a snake like form, but it’s not yet done.  I threw my head towards the sky, and my entire mass stretched, increased in mass, and flew into the sea of stars above.  As I ascended into the heavens the rest of my false tissue melted away, and growing and reforming the reptilian scales that originally blanketed my actual body.

Yes...Yes…YES!

I broke through Equestria’s atmosphere once again, yet my size was still ever increasing.  So I angled myself and turned to coil around the luscious planet.  I wrapped my gargantuan, serpentine body around the earth four times, giving me enough space to sit right outside the celestial rock’s gravitational field.  With my size, I could drink all of this world’s water in a single gulp, consume all the land in a single bite, and swallow the planet in a single go.

I turned my sight and examined myself in the mirror reflection casted by Equestria’s oceans.  Slit pupils; snake like body; demonic wings; draconic head; bladed tail; and the aura emanating energy of pure darkness…I truly regained my potential…I have regained my actual self…I am now his equal.  An evil smirk, smiled across my face.

I know everything…I feel everything…I AM EVERYTHING!  The God of Chaos has returned.

I let loose and dark victorious laugh.

“WH-WHAT IS THAT THING!?”  A voice cried out.  With what I am now, I could easily pick that up.  I think it’s time I regroup with the crowd.

I slither towards the unholy smog I had created in my release and dispersed it with a lone exhale.  My enhanced vision gazed down at the continent that homed Ponyville; in it, I could see all the horrified and terrified expressions of the denizens; all staring up at me while shuttering and shaking.

“OH MY CELESTIA, IT’S A DRAGON!”  Another terrorized citizen exclaimed.

“FROM THE SHEER SIZE AND TRANSLUCENT APPEARANCE, IT HAS TO BE SITTING IN THE UPPER ATMOSPHERE LAYERS.”  A familiar and shocked woman announced.  I could tell that this voice belonged Twilight; in fact I can see her right now.  She’s also staring up at me with complete fear in her eyes.

“That’s a very observant guess, but I’m afraid you’re wrong Twilight.  I’m actually situated outside the atmosphere.”  I informed.

“IN-INREI….IS THAT YOU!?”  The lavender mare fearfully asked.

“It is.”  I sinisterly assured.

“HOW…HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE!?”  She demanded.

“What you see before you is my true form.  This is what I truly am!”  I answered.

“THAT CAN’T BE, IT HAS TO BE SOME KIND OF ILLUSIONARY MAGIC!”  Trixie screamed in terror.

“An illusion?  You think this is an illusion?”  I manically laughed.  If she assumes that this is all fake, then I shall prove to her this is real.  “All of you may want to brace yourselves and cover your ears.”

I gave the ponies a moment to prepare themselves before I leaned my head back.  I took a deep inhale and readied my vocal cords and diaphragm.  I launched my head forward and unleashed a vicious and furious roar; focusing the majority of it onto that boastful unicorn.  The force of my godly shout turned out to be strong enough to blast a damaging hole in the protective layering of Equestria, while also annihilating all the glass fixtures in Ponyville and distorting the nearby trees and land under the pressure; causing them to appear that they tried to crawl away.

After two and a half minutes, I ceased my unrelenting voice and studied the equines’ reaction.  They all shuttered in terror as they slowly regained their strength to stand.  Trixie was the first to match contacts with me; I could see the fear in her eyes.

“As you can see, hear, and feel, this is truth!  This is real, child!”  I demonically grinned and assured in a crazed tone.

The only response to this were hyperventilated gasps.  I lean back once again and lunged forward, back into the planet.  I conjured up the same colored flame that had encased me previously and had it engulf my being.  Then, I compressed it around me and had it take shape of my human self as I returned to the earth.  From the shadows, I had it wrap around my body and take form of my raven black clothes that were diminished in the blaze.  I stood in between the citizens of Ponyville and Trixie; both are completely silent as their terrorizer gazes upon his opponent.

I took one step forward towards Trixie, and she took one back.  I took another step and she did the same thing again.  Eventually I backed her against a wall with no place to escape.

“Now do you see ‘oh so Great and Powerful’ Trixie, that you are nothing, but an insignificant being compared to me?  That whatever you’ll do, it’ll hold no value when competing against me?  You try to make yourself noticed, but you know what; you’re only a lowly worm that managed to push itself out of the dirt and is waiting to be stepped on by thy.”  I belittled the blue unicorn that still tried to back away, but was prevented by the broken building; mostly likely damaged by my gale force roar.

“WHAT ARE YOU!?”  The terrorized mare demanded.

I summoned the Guardian’s Mask, but before I fitted it onto my face, I answered.  “Death, the destroyer of worlds….Now leave!”  My tone was low and very dark.

Trixie pushed past me while screaming in terror.  Following the pony was a trail of her own urine.  After she fled, I turned to the audience, who in turn also ran in fear while screaming.  The only ones to remain were Rainbow Dash, Twilight Sparkle, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.  But….But their expressions.

Rainbow tried saying something, but only terrified wind escaped her lungs.  Fluttershy was completely flat on the ground, covering her head with her front legs and tears sliding down her face.  Pinkie, who is generally happy, is now in complete shock.  And the other three all had the same fearful eyes.

I…I wanted to say something to them, but I felt like I were to speak or to proceed closer, the six of them would also flee.  I…Fucked up…..I should give them a moment of peace and some time to think….I think it’ll be best for everyone, especially for me.  I just realized what I exactly did.  Why did I do that?  I turned around and started off.

Making it only a few feet, I slammed into another building’s wall.  My body feels weak and I feel completely drained.  I know why.  Before I released my true form and thought I had to force it out, I exerted all my energy in the attempt when it turned out to be pointless.  I just need to make it to an isolated place….Come on Inrei…

Suddenly I could find myself falling.  I ended up tumbling over some metal trash bins, but that didn’t matter….I…feel so tired right now.  Maybe…Maybe I should just rest right here…..Yeah, that sounds like a good idea.  The ground feels comfortable here….At least it did when I could still feel its warm sensation…

The last thing I could see were a set of cyan hooves and legs stepping in front of my fading vision.  My eyelids closed on their own accord and I was devoured by the vast darkness….

My Little Sinner Ch. 10: The Dragon Army Cometh

My Little Sinner Ch. 10: The Dragon Army Cometh

This space I find myself is nothing, but an inky black void.  A dark world filled with an uncomfortable silence and terrible loneliness.  Is this my current punishment?  No…It isn’t.  When I thought it couldn’t get worse, it did.  My brain was consumed by a horrible pain as it was raped by the memories of my previous lives.  The recollected moments ejaculated all the pain, all torture, and all the sorrow I had given and received during those two generations.

My first life: I’m truly born; I devour worlds, drove races to pure insanity, brought extinction to numerous species, and slaughtered millions that fought back.  I had spread so much chaos, destruction, and death just to satisfy my own amusement, vent my anger, and when I felt dark.  Overall, quadrillions had been massacred by me.  Then Reiku appears to stop me; with the end result of him killing me.

My second life: I’m reborn, but with no memory of what I once was.  When I returned, I was shaped into a human so that I may proceed through life undetected.  I grew up into a young adult, living in a happy bliss until I discovered my dormant powers.  Reiku returns to finish me once again, yet I survived with the cost of losing the one person I loved and cared for the most.  I grew dark and wanted nothing, but revenge against Reiku.  I fought, destroyed, and even killed, just to confront Reiku.  I even battled against my best friend; the one man I considered my brother.  Zin.  In the end, I found Reiku, but the final results were the same and I lost.

And here I am now: I’ve been reborn, I’ve regained my powers, Reiku attacks; and I go on a quest for revenge.  Hell, I’ve even reunited with Zin in the dimension where it all began; he’s the same age as I am and he is still fighting against me for the same reason in my previous life.  History repeats….Except it has been a lot crueler this time.

Deciding it was time, I unsealed my eyes from these dark memories.  My vision was greeted with a light brown wood ceiling with a single hanging fixture acting as the light source.  Lazily turning my head to the right than the left, I took notice of the surrounding bookshelves, stacked with variant literatures.  After seeing them, I easily knew where I was; but I wasn’t done looking around.  There was some moist pressure on my chest, so averting my gaze downwards, I could find my clothes replaced with some icepacks and the contents inside them already melted.  I removed them from their placements and felt around my body.  My mass is burning; it feels like a furnace.

“So you’re finally awake…”  Twilight said.  Shifting my direction, I could see all the Elements of Harmony and Spike observing me.  I sat up and prepared myself for any and all questions they would ask.

“We can easily determine that you’re not human, so what are you?”  Twilight continued.  Straight to the point…

“That leviathan you saw, that is my true form…I’m…..I’m the God of Chaos….”  My answered stunned the ponies, but the one who is taking this the hardest is actually me.  By admitting this, I feel….I know I’m rejecting my human self; the form I grew up in and believing what I was.  But furthermore, I’m accepting Reiku’s belief about me being a beast…

“Isn’t it the God of Chaos’s job to spread chaos and destruction?”  Spike cautiously added.  His question raised further concern in the mares as they looked at the purple dragon than turned to me in quick succession.

Why did you have say that Spike?  I’m not a monster.  I’m not a monster!.....I am a monster…Damn it.  Damn it!  Damn it!  DAMN IT!  DAMN IT!  DAMN IT!  DAMN IT!

“Inrei, stop it!”  Rainbow order.  The first thing Dash has said to me all week, but why that?  I turned my sight to the two unicorns next to her and saw that both Rarity’s and Twilight’s horns were lit up by their magic.  Shifting my gaze to the right, I noticed the mixed auras encasing my arm along with Applejack restraining it back.  Next I glanced downwards at my knee and noted the freshly formed fist size bruise.

Relaxing my limb, I indicated I had calmed down.  The three mares were hesitant, but they removed their grip on my appendage.  After I was allowed my arm back, I glided my newly freed hand over the minor injury and when it passed, the contusion was healed.

“You try to do no wrong.  You try to do what is right.  But your past sins catch up with you…and tumble fate upon you…and there is nothing you can do.”  I muttered as my hands started to shake.

“That’s not true.  You can always change fate.”  Applejack objected.

“You don’t know…You don’t even fucking know the horrors I’ve caused!  Those innocent screams of terror…Those looks of fear…And all those deaths……Forever burned into my memory!  A dark time; a terrible time!  All because I couldn’t think clearly….”  I could feel a single tear escape.  “I’ve died and been born anew, but I have been suffering because of my past life.  Pain and sorrow have plagued me because of those deeds and what I am….I never asked for this….I never fucking asked for this!  I didn’t want to be the God of Chaos!”  I could no longer hold the rest of my tears back; they soon joined the first one.

I hate myself!  I hate it because I had no full control for the outcome of this life.  I hate it because I don’t want to be a harbinger of destruction.  I hate it because I don’t want to be a killer.  I hate it because I’m a sinner.  I hate because I’ve lost just about everything.

Am I not allowed to experience true happiness, because of what I am?  Am I not allowed to live a peaceful life?  Am I not given a choice?

I want my life to be positive!  I want happiness!  I want peace!  And I for damn sure want to choice how to proceed in life!

But I guess it doesn’t matter.  Since no matter what good deeds you do, the bad will always outweigh it.  And consider what I have done; Karma has set it so that I’ll only experience negativity.

“Inrei…”  Dash frowned.

I looked up to match sight; it hurt me even more to see her worry.  And it also made me realize that the same fate may happen to Rainbow as well.  I’ve lost Squads 8 and 12, Captain Finn, Karen, Armony, Harold, and Aurelia.  They were all innocent casualties and I lost them all to Reiku; just because I’m that monster.

“I don’t want to lose you too Dash…because of what I am.”  I sniffed.  Feeling the urge, I lifted my hand in order to place it against Rainbow’s cheek and rub that soft blue face of hers.  But I stopped myself; I couldn’t.  I don’t know what she thinks of me now.  Dash may not want to be associated with a creature like me, now that she knows that I’m a sinful being.

“You beat yourself up for your dark past, but instead, why don’t you atone for your wrongs.”  Rarity stated.

“It’s not as easy for me as you think.”  I countered.  “I want to redeem myself, but with the amount of lives I’ve slain, it makes for a difficult task.  Even in this life, I exhibited signatures of my previous self during my time as a soldier.”

“But it’s the duty of a soldier to protect and serve for the betterment of nations.  Surely you must have done some good.”  The snow white unicorn added.

“A soldier without a purpose is just a murderer.  And that is what I am.  I didn’t join the military for those reasons you mentioned; I joined because I was a fighter and a destroyer.”  I informed.

My response threw back not just Rarity, but the rest of the equines.  The longer this goes on, the worse I feel.  I can’t hide behind my mask this time; the mares placed that with the rest of my clothes on a nearby chair.  I only have one choice.

“Could you all leave me alone for the moment…?”  I looked the six ponies and one reptile with my wet, begging eyes in hopes that they’ll understand.

Twilight stepped forward and placed her left hoof on my right knee.  “Just let us know if you need anything else.”

I nodded in agreement than brought my left hand to my face and covered my eyes like my mask would.  The wood floor quietly clunked and clopped as my friends disappeared into the upper level; giving me the time I asked for.  Except Rainbow stayed a few minutes extra; staring at me with those concerned eyes while contemplating.  Soon after she drooped up to the others.

I do not know how long I have been staring out the window, but I can say it has been a while.  My tears have finished drying, but my sorrow still fills my thoughts.  I grew up wanting to protect the ones I loved, but look how that turned out.  What good am I?  I’m a god and I can’t even do right apparently.  But I guess being the Deity of Pandemonium, I’ve done perfect.

I hate it!

As a human, I grew up believing in doing what is good and helping others.  Instead I do the opposite.  And it’s just not the universe I came from where I spread my hatred; it is every dimension I have been to.

A clear bell echoed across the land, followed by an explosion just as loud.  I could feel a heavy pressure and very massive spiritual force emitting its presence like numerous lighthouses shining along a foggy peak.  This power….I’m so familiar with this enormous power.

When I transformed and released all my energy, I acted as a homing beacon and gave away my position.  I have royally screwed things over and fucked up big time.  Reiku knows I’m alive and now he cometh….I have just brought my war to Equestria.

Fine!  Let him come!  This just gives me the opportunity to vent my pain onto the so retched being that is my nemesis.  Prepare yourself, Reiku Lutuda; for I shall show no mercy!

The only things I grabbed were my pants, mountain boots, and the De’la Windbloom Mask.

As I proceeded through the town, the only sounds were the many slams of doors and windows as the locals encased themselves in their idea of safety.  The ponies that didn’t hide, stared in shock and awe at the object plummeting into the Everfree Forest.  After I fitted my mask on and summoned Apocalypto, I turned my full gaze at the entity.  It is a bohemian azure fireball, one mile in diameter.  Somewhere in there is my true objective.  And the reason why it is so massive is because Reiku is bringing his army with him.

I have waded through 500,000 miles of blood, and if I have to travel through another 500,000 just to fight you to the death and achieve peace.  Then I will oblige.  I sprinted towards the upcoming battle.

Here is where I am currently; standing on top of a large hill overlooking the ocean of the human disguised warriors.  After one soldier noticed me, he alerted my presence to the rest.  As I scanned the area, I noted that the whole Dragon Army had to be here; even the Dragos Elementos are present.  The Dragos Elementos are the first five souls created by Reiku.  They are also the strongest of the entire Dragon Army and the elite guards of Reiku.  They consist of Lith, Bith, Dahlia, Kronis, and Ramis.  But as I searched the crowd, I couldn’t find their lord and master; the one I wanted.

Lith was the first one to be created and he is also the strongest of the five.  His appearance is exactly the same as mine and Reiku’s except his eyes are a golden brown and his hair is a silver blonde that reaches his shoulder blades; same length as his master.  His clothes are that of blue jeans and a closed button up brown overcoat.  Side note about Lith: just like mine and Reiku’s name; Lith’s name is an actually term in the Dragon language.  His name translates into the word judgment.  Also about this soul is, even though Lith has a conscious, Lith didn’t start as a life made by Reiku.  Lith was originally Reiku’s second weapon; the blade he used when he didn’t draw his spirit weapon.  Reiku then created an assisting force of his, and made Lith; the personified form of his physically crafted scythe.  Lith is also the right hand man to Reiku.

Bith was the second to be concocted.  Bith has dawned himself in knight’s armor which is as dark as his midnight black hair.  Since he has no helmet to go with his protective clothes, you can easily see the single scar on his right cheek, his brush cut haircut, and his emerald green, narrow eyes.  Side note about Bith:  The only knowledge I contain of on him is, even though he was the second born from Reiku, he is the first that Reiku let live his own life until his lord returned to train him into the Dragos Elementos.

Dahlia was the third to be created and the first female.  Her apparel is green jeans and a plain white tank top.  Her dirty blonde hair is the same length as mine and it hides her ocean blue eyes.  Her middle-aged face carried a hateful scowl as she glared at me.  Side note about Dahlia: aside from Reiku, Dahlia has a personal reason for wanting me dead.  That is because Dahlia started a relationship with a human; even had children.  During my dark time, I assaulted her and accidentally killed her family in the attack.

Kronis was the fourth created and also the youngest appearing.  She appears as a twelve year old with purple hair while wearing a lavender Gothic Lolita frill dress.  Side note on Kronis: even though she has existed well over billions of years, she acts childish, but that maybe a rouge to hide her strength and power.

And lastly is Ramis.  Ramis appears as a sixteen year old dressed in black jeans and a black button down dress shirt.  He has grass green, medium long hair that hides his dark brown eyes.  Also, on his left cheek is a dark blue, triangular tattoo; shaped in the same formation that is the scar that is Reiku’s emblem.  Side note on Ramis: he’s gay.  That’s all I know on him.

“Where is Reiku!?”  I demanded.

“He’s not here, that’s for sure.”  Ramis arrogantly replied.

“Where is he!?”  I repeated.

“Some place where he isn’t dealing with this meanie!”  Kronis answered in her upbeat tone.

“So he sends his men to deal with me again.  Do you not remember our previous fights?”  I growled.

“We do, but that was when we fought alone.  Divided we fall, united we stand, as proven by our last confrontation.”  Bith objected in his noble tone.

“Things are different now.”

“Talk is cheap; we’ll end this right here!”  Dahlia snapped.

“Hone cova nal Dahlia. (Calm yourself Dahlia)” Lith began in his usual tone, which seems to lack emotions.  He then opened up his right hand and materialized a scythe of pure light.  The rest of the Dragon Army followed and summoned their spirit weapons in an orchestra of energy crackling; all of them are scythes as well.  That is because their souls are in the death cycle currently.

How a spirit weapon works is once the entity gains control of their spiritual energy, they can materialize it into a weapon.  Just like a cutie mark, spirit weapons are a representation of their owner; no two are alike.  But these weapons eventually change; each stage representing the cycle of life.  A weak and meager soul would start out with something small and brittle; that would be birth.  But as the person grows and becomes stronger, their spiritual weapon will gradually evolve into a better weapon.  This will continue until the individual’s soul enters the death cycle; which will always be a scythe.  The amount of power that one would posses during this stage would be considered a demigod, and there have only been two souls to reach this stage; Zin and Reiku’s other human apprentice.  But the cycle doesn’t end at the death stage; once the person hits a point of realization, both their soul and weapon will enter a rebirth; the final stage.  During this stage, the spirit weapon will take its true form, which could be anything.  The only drawback to these weapons is the fact that they are made up of the individual’s life force.  So if the spirit weapon were to be broken or destroyed temporarily, it will deal massive damage to the person.

“Wrath, you have proven yourself to be a danger to the universe; if there is no chance for peace, than we must stop you.”  Lith continued.  I readied myself.

I lunged downwards into the large open field that contained the humanoid sea of my enemies; they followed their superiors in their charge.  I brought my zweihander back and swung it forward with all my might and rage; straight into the blocking weapon of Lith’s.  My strength outmatched his and I pushed him back about fifty feet into the crowd that soon surrounded me.  If they want to do that then fine!  I’ll kill them all!

I brought my blade back and smashed it through the scythe of someone that tried defending.  Apocalypto sliced into the poor fool’s neck and went down at an angle into the man’s chest like butter.  Retracting my weapon back, I pulled the blood and gore with and threw it into the victim’s fellow warriors.  With them distracted, I summoned an energy blast and shot the group of five; forcing them back.  Next I brought my sword under me; slashing the tip through another soldier’s middle.  After that, I repelled another enemy’s attack and shoved my weapon in her gut region; the blood pooled out and fell like a small water fall.  Then I turned my attention back to the previous person and forced my hands into his new slit.  I tore him open and ripped him in half, causing his organs to explode out into a crimson firework with various war cries acting as the bang.

A group of twenty leaped at me, but I counted by forming a massive shadow tendril from the ground and had it spread out tentacles to catch them.  The dark appendages coiled and penetrated the bodies of its victims in different spots, then started ripping the limbs off from their joints.  The screams of pain soon died once the blood loss was too great.

I twisted around, dodging another attack.  Next I grabbed the shoulder of this warrior and threw him into the hilt of Apocalypto, which lay still in that one corpse on the ground.  My force was so great, that my weapon pushed through the back and out the chest, catching his heart; it fell to the dirt with a moist splat.  I placed my foot the lifeless bodies and pulled out my sword.  Spinning my blade around, I defended against multiple strikes in every direction with lightning speed reaction.  I have become too powerful and fast for them to handle; not a single one will be able to hurt me!

A young battler charged me; insignificant soul.  I grabbed his head; next I launched a beam out the victim and into his fellow battle brothers.  The man’s body dropped with a moist thud.  All that was left from the neck up was a pink and black area that squirted a little blood.

Bending the will of the earth, I took control of numerous boulders and slammed them down with such power, that once they crushed those unlucky enough to flee from the attack, became puddles of blood and flatten intestines.  More of the Dragon Army thrust forward at me, only for me to greet them by swinging my zweihander into one and peeling it across into the others; turning six into to twelve.  These dead bodies soon stained the grass with their red liquid and lifeless eyes.

I embedded Apocalypto into the ground and conjured up my unrelenting energy into both hands.  I danced, twisted, spun, and twirled as I launch blast after blast.  Various colored explosions consumed and diminished a good portion of the opposing forces.  No one could push past my all directional attack, it seems.  Instead, those hit by it just fall to the earth; void of life now.

Afterwards I levitated my sword and chucked into this flood.  My blade shish kabob about three battlers before becoming a blunt object and continued to knock over my foes.  With my free hands, I forced into the neck of a young woman and threw it up, ripping her head off like a bottle opener.  I lowered the corpse and took control of her former blood; shaping it into thousand of deadly projectile needles.  With this attack, I injured ten and fell two.  With the body empty, I tossed it into the others.

Another member of the Dragon Army tried flanking me, but I blocked and broke his blade of his scythe with my left forearm.  With pain distracting him, I punched straight into his chest cavity, grabbed his heart, and plunged out his back.  I pulled back and freed the still beating organ of its host until the tubes snapped apart, spewing out blood all over me.

I took hold of my sword once again and wedged the edge into the side of another soldier, brought it out, spun around to sever his legs.  With another dead, I then summoned enormous stone pillars to pierce my foes from beneath.  Those unfortunate enough made the image look like a dark Christmas tree; with the corpses acting as lights and the intestines that blew out as streamers.

The enemy began countering by firing energy blasts in a mortar fashion, to which the surrounding forces fled to avoid getting hit.  Extending my left hand, I too fired bursts of my powers to oppose the attack; leaving a cloud of dust and smoke in the explosions.  I’m not going to fall for this trick again.  By swinging Apocalypto, I unleashed a devastating spiritual wave attack.  It flung into the cloud and was following by a blasting sound and the dropping of bodies.  Making sure that they are dead, I fired bolts of lightning upon the bodies.  They convulsed, but eventually stopped moving.

Someone tried striking my back, but dodged and hooked my foot around the back of his head and kicked him to his knees.  I grabbed the back of his head and his chin, then twisted it with enough force that not only did his neck break, but it spun around to the point to where the tissue started tearing and throwing out the crimson liquid; turning him into a makeshift sprinkler.

I launched upwards and took flight and performed aerial attacks and strafing runs of power beams and fire throwing.  Some of the army, followed by Ramis and Dahlia chased after me until they swarmed my being.  I defended myself by spinning around in all directions, letting my blade hit whatever it pleased.  Metal clanged.  Skin bled.  And death took the former life filled.

I concentrated and created a forceful explosion, knocking back the warriors.  I grabbed someone’s leg with such might, the bones slowly broke.  I swung the person around and slammed him into others like a club.  Once I had enough of this ‘weapon’ I sliced my sword from his crotch to his nose.  Then I wrapped the string of a corpse around a woman who in return gave me a look of horror as she gained a bloody scarf.  The blood splashed her in the face to which she coughed out.  After that I strangled her and pulled out the organs of her former battle brother and forced it down her throat until she became unresponsive.

I could feel something grab my flowing hair; turning around revealed it was Ramis attempting to grapple me.  Swinging Apocalypto, I cut off his left arm from elbow and up.  I brought up my sword to finish the job, but was pulled back the other members of the Dragos Elementos.  I blasted them back and turned back to Ramis, who just finished regenerating his arm.  Pointing my free hand, a small twilight orange triangular scar formed in the air.  The mark of Reiku; the mark of a god.  After that, a blackish brown sphere formed.  I fired the attack at Ramis, but Lith appeared and deflected the ball away.  When it hit the distant land, the explosion was a kilometer wide with gale force shockwave.

The five charged me, to which I chanced their attacks.  Even though I had five scythes pushing against me, I stood my ground and forced them off.  When the Dragos Elementos regain their balance, their weapons glowed in an intense light as the sky was devoured by dark clouds.  The energy emitted from their power is extraordinary, that it is disrupting the nature here.  I soon followed the technique, thus completely darkening the area except for our weapons that brightened the area.

The six of us lunged at each other, clashing our destructive blades.  Upon contact, it created electricity and a massive eruption of power; forcing everyone back down to the ground.  Lith and I landed fine on our feet, but everyone else crashed from the impressing force.

Lith then positioned both hands and released a barrage of beams, blasts, and element attacks towards me.  I lifted off; three feet into the air and rammed straight through it, taking the blunt of the attack, but took no damage.  When I reached the current leader, some of his subordinates stepped forth.  So I slashed a wave into the earth; creating a minor push as the strike disabled them temporarily.  But I had to jump back as more scythe heads came speeding through the dirt cloud.  I bent backwards to avoid getting hit again and could clearly see the blade an inch above my mask.

As I dodged backwards, I managed to grab a young woman by the hair; she let out a pained yelp.  I underhand swung her into the air and readied my zweihander.  Another male tried to block my attack, but his noble cause was for naught as my blade horizontally slashed him in half and showered me in his blood.  The girl on the other hand, received a gash across her stomach.  Others rushed over to aid, so I threw my sword at them; my blade caught one straight in the face and continued on.  The body staggered for a bit as the point from his collar bone and up split into two, making him look like the letter Y.  It distracted the others long enough for me to reach the injured.

Forcing my hands into the affliction, I grabbed as many of her intestines and organs as I could, and yanked them out like a kid opening a birthday gift.  Those who heard her dying screams ran at me again.  Once I finished tearing out her inner body, I charged up the lifeless skin and kicked it into the crowd; when it was close enough, it blew up in a red mist, killing those caught in the liquidy blast.

Extending out my right index and middle finger, I scanned it across the dwindling ocean of warriors.  Following the path I pointed to, a large bolt of lightning struck and dragged along the area; annihilating all in its unstoppable path.  I didn’t care that it continued on past the designated spot; it only hurt them more.

I was soon surrounded again, but that was short lived.  I plunged my sword into the chest of one; bent back while the body dangled on my blade, bashing and crushing the skull of the guy behind me; realigned myself by bringing down and vertically splitting another in half; swinging Apocalypto; catching the two women and three men; tearing the rest of the bodies into various pieces.  Limbs, their crimson liquid, and internal organs flew over the ground for seven feet until splashing on the ground.

Next I made a 360 degree turn while unleashing a tsunami of a spiritual wave attack.  The terrified screams were muffled out by the roar of my deadly strike.

The enemies tried countering me again by releasing another set of mortar strikes.  This time I waited till the blasts were a meter close.  Once there, I took control of them all and forced them back at the attackers.  I estimated about half couldn’t escape.

I summoned more shadow tentacles and my abominations snag a few victims.  Like last time, I had it tear and rip apart those caught except I started by removing the heads first.  The closest one to me was brought even closer as I slid my hand into that warm wet mesh of muscle and pulled out her spinal cord.  I used my powers to sharpen and stiffen the bone into a second sword.  I used my main blade to defend and repel while the bone sword was temporarily used for offense.  It was a fun weapon as it easily slit the throats of thirteen foes.  For those who managed to grasp a few more seconds of life, I thrust Apocalypto into their gut and forced it out by jerking to the left with the large flat end, causing it to tear out the soldier’s insides in a red wet explosion; leaving the mess to splat on the dirt.

I became slowly distracted by the minor adrenaline, I didn’t notice the fool who disarmed me of both my weapons.  As a result for that, I grabbed him by the throat, dug my fingers into it, and ripped it open; squirting more blood onto me.  Another jumped me, but I grabbed her head with my left hand and slammed it with my right; breaking the skull and squishing it like a water balloon.

After the body fell, I forcefully stole two scythes from the enemy and twirled one around in a propeller fashion then tossed it forward, causing it to saw through at least two battlers.  The blood trailed from the splitting bodies by a few inches to feet as the two strips collapsed.

With the other scythe, I hooked it around the heads of nine enemies and decapitated them.  When the heads hit the ground, I kicked them around like soccer balls into the goal posts of the chest regions of others.  Some guy was stupid enough to actually grab and hold onto one of the heads.  I greeted his stupidity by diagonally slashing into the idiot; the top half slid down at the angle the cut was set.

Another man lunged at me.  He was greeted by a back head smash from the scythe’s handle and fell on his stomach.  As he tried to get up, I stomped on hit back and slid the blade underneath him.  He released a horrified gasp as I leveled down the weapon; causing it to pierce and tear the warrior in half from the neck down.  As he split, his arms gave out, causing the corpse to crash and push out his internals.

With this fool dead, I turned around 180 degrees and jammed the staff handle into the left eye socket of a poor woman and left it there.  After that, I called my zweihander back and continued with the onslaught of sword strikes; leaving red streams to fill the air with each slash.

Both Bith and Dahlia leaped at me again, but I deflected their attacks again.  Do they not see that this is a far different result of our previous fight?  Both swung again, to which I blocked again, but this time they actually managed to push me back a few feet.  When I landed, I unexpectedly ducked down because something landed on my back.  Soon after that, I felt my appendages being weighted down.  Turning to this annoying force, I saw some brave souls trying to suppress me.  More and more dog piled atop until I counted at least twenty-one people jumping on me.

“Madadel quick!  Kokuroh hoho’tu nadchel!   (No don’t!  Everyone get off him now!)”  Lith ordered.

If they were wise, they would listen to their superior.

I brought both my arms into my chest and focused myself.  After that, I blew up an impressive burst that threw everyone off me.  Next I sped through to each warrior, slicing and slashing in an overkill kind of way; the total time it took wasn’t even a millisecond.  I landed and was followed by red rain, nothing more.

I figured I was bathed in too much blood now; so I glided my free hand over myself while collecting the crimson liquid into a sphere.  Once I cleaned myself, I turned the blood ball into a snake like whip.

Then I snapped it around the neck of one man, but didn’t strangle him.  Instead, I threw him across fifteen feet into another of his companions.  Next I spun and coiled it around another young man’s neck, and this time, severed his head off with the pull.  As much fun a whip sounds, I have no interest in such a weapon.  So I dispersed the rest of the liquid and bended its will by forcing it down the mouths of eight foes and drowned them in their fellow’s blood.

More poor souls tried flanking me again; to this I repelled the strikes and broke the heads off their scythes.  I twisted around and began smashing the edge of Apocalypto into the right collar of a woman like a damn whack-a-mole machine.

Someone tried jumping my back again, and again I turn to him.  Grapping the sap by the collar of his shirt; I gathered spiritual energy into my grip and released the burst in a black and red fiery ball; burning most of this man’s front.  He hit the dirt with a hard thud, but cleared the way for my peripheral.  In that line of sight, I saw three other figures in the distance, staring at me.  First thought of them meant nothing until I completely focused on them.  They were a cyan pegasus, lavender unicorn, and tan earth pony.  Why the fuck are these three here!?

I gave a psychic push upon the Dragon Army behind me then sprinted to the three equines in a flash.

“GET DOWN, NOW!”  I commanded.

The mares oscillated between me and each other, then obliged.  Looking back up, I noticed we were already surrounded as the enemy readied to swing their blades.  I stood in the middle above the three and quickly deflected each attack as fast as I could.  I would flip, bend, twist, and curl while swinging and defending the helpless ponies.  I need to force the Dragon Army back if I want to safely assist these three.  Twenty-five blade heads came crashing down from above, to which the force pushed me down to the point of kneeling on top of the unicorn.  I could feel this pony shaking with fear against my inner thigh.

That does it!  Using my leg strength, I managed to lunge upwards and threw to group off.  Using gale force wind, I pushed the opposing warriors away in one direction while holding onto the equines.  After that, I used a mental burst to create a circle around the mares.  Next I embedded Apocalypto into the ground, near the pony in the middle.  This materialized a strong, protective barrier.

“Do not leave the confines of this ring!” I ordered.

Launching myself forward, I brought my fist to the face of one, but the force was great enough to knock him off his ass; so I continued on, taking out seven others with my single punch.  While in the fray, I continued leaving nonlethal blows.

I can’t kill anymore; I don’t want the equines accidentally getting hurt and I don’t want to traumatize the three ponies any further; I feel they have seen enough now.

I brought up my left foot to hook around the head of one battler; with that I spun myself up and kicked off so I could land back at the scared mares.  Once there, I removed my mask and began charging up for a Kazejin (Emotion burst attack.)  This technique is the most dangerous and deadly set of moves that Reiku and I know.  The vitality formed inside my mouth as I inhaled more energy.

Lith caught onto my intention called his fellow companions back then leveled off both hands, preparing to withstand the oncoming strike.  Lith want to take a chance against my power, than fine, let him!  I continue powering my attack until a very dark brown orb filled with rage, formed at the base of my teeth and grew to six inches.  The fearsome intensity began absorbing external forces as well, as wind and earth starting being devoured by the power.  It is ready.

I jerked and tossed my head around right before I fired the devastating attack.  Surprisingly, Lith managed to grasp the blast, but the following force behind it, rapidly pushed him back twenty feet.  As expected, that Dragos Elementos couldn’t fend off the full blunt of the attack; so he threw the energy into deep space as tumbled down.

I quickly glanced up at the blast that seemed to appear as a star now, then back to Lith.  The look on his face, he was assessing the current situation.

“Everyone down, right now!”  Lith ordered as he fired his own blast at the one he repelled.  He then created a force field around him and the Dragon Army.

Even though both attacks are very distant from this planet, you could easily see the explosion; it looked like a star that went super nova.  Following that was a very suppressing shockwave that uprooted and knocked over many trees when making contact with the planet.  I easily stood my ground while everyone else hid under their cover.

The Dragon Army cautiously regained their stature, but no forward strike followed after.  Instead chatter amongst the crowd.  One even asked Lith on what to do.

“Maorune tok’no suu’tiet.  Owlola buqac, hun zada’hal siuw lep vax.  (For now we retreat.  From that power presented, I shall have to return to truly see if he has regained his full strength.)”  Lith responded.  Soon afterwards, all of the Dragon Army was encased in an azure flame before turning into blue orbs.  All the little fireballs then dispersed into nothingness.  The battle was over now.  All that was left were me, the three mares, and the blood stained land that has burning orange orbs illuminating it.

This light is the last of the life from those killed today.  It is formed once the owner of a spirit weapon dies while his or hers weapon is drawn.  With no host, the blade will break apart into these balls before fading away.

I sheathed Apocalypto back into my soul and confronted the ponies.  “Why the hell are you here!?  It’s dangerous!”  I glared at Applejack, Twilight Sparkle, and Rainbow Dash.

“That’s the reason why, because it is dangerous!  We came to make sure it wouldn’t be a threat to Ponyville!  But what about you!?  You claim to be tired of chaos, yet here you are bein’ all hypocritical!”  Applejack exclaimed.  She’s right.

“Your words are true….Sorry for snapping at you like that.”

“You should be!  We’re not acting like the bad guys here; you are!”  She continued scolding.

“You don’t understand…There’s no backing away now, so I’ll tell you the truth.  I am tired of being a killer and a monster, but I haven’t been given peace yet.  The reason why I still fight is because I have been on a quest for revenge.  These people you saw, these bodies you see are not humans, but they are servants to the one I want to kill….And the reason why I want to see this man dead is because he is the one that made me what I am and he has brought me so much pain.”  As I relived my hard life in my memories, a few tears started crawling down my face.  “This man; Reiku, created me by mistake.  So he then wanted to right to wrong of bringing destruction into the universe and has tried to kill me; he succeeded twice.  When I was reborn as a human, I was just an orphan until I grew up into a young adult.  I had no memories of what I once was, and was happy with the friends I made…I considered them the family I never had…..In fact, the one woman I loved so much was even pregnant with my child.  And then….and then….Reiku appeared to finish me for good.  I survived his attack, but my family….didn’t….They were innocent casualties…unneeded deaths………Even since then, I have been searching for Reiku to make him pay!”

“And…And is Reiku here?”  Twilight calmly asked.

“No he isn’t…In fact, I don’t even know why I’m here…But I’m glad I got to be, and I’m glad I got to meet all of you ponies; especially you Rainbow.”  This time I did place my hand on Dash’s soft cyan cheek.  As I did that, Rainbow rubbed her face in my palm as she stared at me with those concerned filled eyes.

“Which is why I don’t want to lose any of you as well.”  I continued.  I removed my hand from the blue pegasus then set both my palms on the ground.  I focused both my mentality and vitality as I converted all the blood and corpses into dust and nourishment for the planet.  After all the decay was gone, I then restored the land to its former green.

Situating myself against a tree and sliding down, I matched my wet contacts with the mares again.  “Could you please not tell anypony of this?  I’ve already tarnished my name enough.”  I begged.  The other two thought about it, but Dash nodded in agreement.  “Thank you…”

Hopefully they don’t think anything less of me now….

My Little Sinner Ch. 11: Rainbow's Confession

My Little Sinner Ch. 11: Rainbow's Confession

A new day has arrived, but nothing joyous comes from this one.  The once beautiful blue sky that shined over Ponyville has turned into gray storm clouds.  That is because the raw energy from yesterday’s battle lingers across the land.  Equestria has just experienced weather that wasn’t produced by the Pegasus breed.  From the looks of it, it’ll just be rain.  I guess that is a good thing considering if anymore spirit energy was released, the natural elements could have become a lot more deadly.

I found myself alone as I wandered through town, but aside from the forecast, the mood directed towards me also has become different.  As I approached, ponies fled the scene, windows were shut tight, doors were slammed closed, and eyes glared at my presence.  I was left on streets so empty, it felt like being in a ghost town.  There was a reason they were treating me like this.

It’s not just because of my transformation and how I acted, but because of that gory fight as well.  I don’t blame the girls for that; they did agree not to ruin my reputation further.  But what I didn’t account for was the fact that other equines had the need to settle their curiosity of the situation.  Those ponies witnessed me slay my foes and I mentally scarred them.  After that, they returned to the village and spread the news of my violence.  I had just destroyed the trust that Applejack and Pinkie Pie worked so hard to build for me.  The price of war….My war.

Just like the worlds before this one, I have spread the beast known as Inrei Ikumatse.  Ever since I started my trail of vengeance, there has only been pain and terror between my enemies and those allies I had met.  With all that, can I really say I have added any good to my name?  In my opinion, I don’t think I did; especially after the Azure Dragon incident.  In fact, I can say I made it worse.

Even though Reiku killed the ones I cared for and didn’t officially make himself known until the death of Aurelia; I guess he was just doing his job of trying to stop me.  I can’t blame my nemesis for my dark actions.  Before I could properly control myself, I despised life.  And when I joined the military, I had started showing signs of insanity and need for chaos from my first life.

I sense that oh so familiar feeling of being unwanted.  I could use some time alone and I’m sure the citizens could use a moment without me.  So with that in mind, I left.

I arrived in a secluded area; away from everypony.  Oddly enough the place I wandered off to is also the very same spot where I first made contact with Equestria.  First Impact.  It’s still in the same state as it was left about a week and a half ago.  Except now it has been coated in a wet layer.  That is because the rain has finally started.  A once gorgeous land now covered in my depression and hatred.

I lazily stared for two hours at the ambience of emotions, only to feel empty inside.

I believe I have just over stayed my welcome.  I don’t think anyone wants me around anymore.  And I think I have just lost a home again.

What should I do now?……I know what I have to.  I should just leave this world….It’ll be the best for everyone.  When I’m gone, I’ll by taking my war with me.  With me gone, Ponyville will no longer be in danger because of my presence.  And I’ll just continue my quest to defeat Reiku.

I have the power to stand a chance now.  But what happens afterwards?  Do I die and that is the end of it?  Do I win and continue on with life?  But what life do I continue on into?  I don’t have a home anymore; I don’t have anyone to return to; and I don’t have a future to proceed into.  I guess what happens….happens.  It’s time for me to take my leave…While it lasted; it has been an experience that I enjoyed.

“Goodbye Equestria…..Goodbye Ponyville…..Goodbye…..Rainbow Dash….”  I muttered.

As I stood up, I could hear the sound of grass splashing and heavy panting overpowering the rainstorm.  Turning to the source, I couldn’t believe my eyes.  Looking at me with slightly teary eyes and soaked to the bone is none other than the cyan pegasus; Rainbow Dash.

“Inrei….” She exhaled.  I could see a few shivers shutter from Dash’s body.

Not knowing what to say for her being here, I threw off my jacket and wrapped it around her.  Then I lead her under a decent size tree for some dry cover.  There were so many branches and leaves that it was a pretty good umbrella since hardly a drop slipped passed this natural cover.

I don’t know how long the two of us have been under this plant, but I can say it has been a while.  Currently I’m leaning against the trunk of the tree while Rainbow is resting on my chest.  From how the moisture had already seeped through my overcoat and onto me, I can assume the mare had been searching for me since the downpour began.

From the position that Dash is on me, her head and mane were close to my face.  I observed her face.  Her wet expression was neutral; causing me to slide my arms around and embrace this beautiful creature.  With the pony closer, her current scent wafted into my nose; she smelled like a blooming field.

“You plan on leaving, don’t you?”  Rainbow faintly asked.

“You heard didn’t you?”  I said.  The only response by the blue equine was nodding in my chest.

Dash then sat up and looked me straight in the eyes.  “Inrei, before you leave, there is something I want to tell you.”  She took a moment to contemplate on what to say.  “When we first met, you reminded of the human who I considered a dad.  But as we got to know each other, I knew I couldn’t compare you anymore to that man, and I felt different towards you.  I felt good, really good while I was with you; and that’s when I realized it.  Inrei…. I want you to be by my side and in turn, I want to be by yours as well.  What I’m saying Inrei is….I love you.”

“Rainbow…”  I gasped.  I….I don’t know what to say.  I guess this is how Dash felt when I confessed to her…..And I’m glad.

“And even if everypony-no…even if everyone were to abandon you, I’ll always be by your side no matter what.”  She added.

What was that thought I had a while back?  It doesn’t matter if many reject you, as long as one accepts you.  Well Dash is my one.  My thoughts are clear now and I know what I must do.

I guided my hands around Rainbow’s back and pulled her close to embrace her.  “Don’t worry Dash.  As long as I have you; I will never leave.”  I whispered in her ear.  As I held her, I could feel Rainbow affectionately rub her head against mine as she brought her hooves up to hug me as well.

The two of us pulled back and simply stared each other in the eye.  That cute smile of hers.  That gentle gleam in her loving magenta eyes.  Her adorable wet hair that is slightly dripping.  She is truly beautiful right now.

Rainbow then closed her eyes and raised her mouth.  I lowered my mouth and did the same.  I leaned forward and could feel the soft sensation of Dash’s lips against mine.  If spring had a flavor, this is what it would taste like.  Our love and passion continued to be shared by our mouths as the two of us refused to back off each other.  Gliding my palms to the mare’s flank, I gently pulled my lover closer.  In response, the pegasus brought my head in closer to hers using her hooves.  During points while exchanging saliva, we would barely lean back to inhale some air, but still had the tips of our lips touching.  When we got the needed oxygen, we resumed.  I cared and love for Rainbow and she cared and loved for me.

The two of us slowly pulled back while staring in each other’s eyes again.  Suddenly a single ray of light shined on us; almost like it was showing the world of Rainbow’s and I’s affection.  The rain finally stopped and began allowing the sun to illuminate the land through the dispersing clouds.  Dash and I turned and watched the clearing weather.  As we did this, I also decided to feel how the mare felt; she was no longer cold; she now felt warm.  Our love also made me feel warm.

“AWWWWW; THAT WAS SO CUTE!”  A high pitched and energetic voice announced.

Turning to this very familiar sound, my lover and I were greeted by the pink pony, Pinkie Pie.  But it just wasn’t Pinkie who was here; Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Twilight were also present.  All five were drenched, but that didn’t bother them.  They were smiling at Rainbow and I.  It made Dash release a cute embarrassed chuckle.

“It’s good to see that y’all accommodated each other’s love.”  Applejack declared.

“S-Sorry for interrupting.”  Fluttershy gently apologized.

I turned to Rainbow then back to the group, grinning ear to ear.  “It’s okay.”  I could feel Dash press her lips against my right cheek.  I responded by affectionately rubbing my face against the cyan equine’s.

“Well if you’ll come with us back to the library, we have something to tell you Inrei.”  Twilight generously included.

When Dash and I stood up, the seven of us made our way back…..Back home.  Blushing in the front of the group, trotted Rainbow while four of the others chatted with her.  The five of them gossiped about how Dash felt while kissing me; it was adorable.  I was behind them as I smiled blissfully at the back of my cyan love.  Walking right beside me was Twilight; she ended up telling me that it just wasn’t Dash that went looking for me, but all six were.

“So you were all really worried about me?”  I asked while still grinning.

“Yup.  When you disappeared, we didn’t know what to think.  But we didn’t also expect to find you two lovebirds kissing.”  The lavender unicorn replied.

“Well I’m glad it ended like that.”  I chuckled.  “It’s as you guys said; Rainbow just needed some time.  And she couldn’t have picked a better time to confess.”

“What do you mean?  Was it because she rejuvenated your spirit?”  Twilight questioned.

“It is.  When I thought that everypony had rejected me, Dash came and shown me that she accepted me for who I am.”

“That’s good to hear, but just to let you know; we all accept you; the good and the bad.  It doesn’t matter if you had a bad life previously; as long as you remain who you are now and we can help you to better yourself.”  Twilight informed.

“I will…And thank you.”  Thank you….my new family.

“And I have to ask Inrei; what is to become of that army that invaded?”  The mare continued.

“Lith said he will return, but the rest I do not know.  But don’t worry; I have all my powers back.  So I can and will protect everypony from them.  The real problem would be if Reiku decided to make an appearance.  But if I must, I will give my life defending against him; you all are too precious for me to lose.”  I announced to her.

Twilight was speechless for a while before starting up again.  “That is very noble thing of you to do….What is Reiku like?”

“Being honest…I’m not fully sure.  Originally I was just a part of him.  And when Reiku and I were still one, I managed to retain some of his memory up to the point he separated me from himself.  Even though he is an omnipotent being, he was a learning creature at first.  He has a personality now; he knows right and wrong; and he’s capable of moral choices.  I don’t know what he is like currently, but I can say what I recall from his memories, Reiku was a benevolent god to his first creations.”

“By Celestia….If he’s such a good entity, then why has he tried to kill you?”

“Because he wants to cleanse the universe of the sin that he accidentally created.”

“But can’t he see what you are now?”

“I’m pretty sure he hasn’t bothered to and just thinks of me still as that monster.  But my closest friend from my second life has been trying to convince him that I’m not.”

“And…What has become of your friend?”  The mare hesitantly asked.

“Before I came here, I fought against Reiku and his forces.  My friend Zin came into and the fray and helped me.  Then something I’m not sure of happened and I ended up here.  I’m not sure what has become of Zin.”  I answered.

“Zin sounds like a good person; what is he like?”  Twilight continued.

“He is; he always put the needs of others ahead of his own; nearly got him killed a few times, but that’s just like him; he’s selfless.  It’s actually because of him that I learned that it’s right to help others.  It’s a shame what happened to Zin when he was younger.  When he was thirteen; his parents were killed and their murderer placed a powerful curse on him.  He went out searching for revenge, but later on, found out that the demon responsible was killed later on in his journey.  But the demon’s daughter was still alive.  Ever since the two met, they have been searching for a way to rid Zin of his affliction while helping others.”

Finally arriving back at the library, we were greeted by the sight of Spike dragging a cylinder bag.  Confused by it, I asked what its purpose was for.

“It is a cot I enchanted for you to use.”  Twilight stated.

“Why did you do that?”  I quizzically asked.

“W-Well, since you don’t officially have a house here; the six of us got to talking and thought you should stay with one of us.”  Fluttershy quietly said.

That’s a really nice gesture. Even though I consider Ponyville my new home; I have spent the nights sleeping under trees aside from the time I slept in the hospital and the library.

“And we have decided that you should live with Rainbow, of course.”  Rarity followed after.

“We couldn’t just separate you two lovebirds; so we figured Dashie would be the best choice.”  Pinkie said while bouncing around Rainbow and I.

“Come on; I’ll show you where my house is.”  Dash declared while grabbing my left hand and pulling me towards the door with her hooves.  With my free hand, I snagged up the cot and waved bye to the others.

I can see why Twilight put a spell on this makeshift bed now; a regular bed wouldn’t stay up there.  Rainbow’s house is a white three story building with a corbel dome top.  Surrounding the exterior were numerous stone looking columns, circular windows, and four rainbow waterfalls that pooled into the foundation of the pegasus’s home; the three lower cascades of colors were minor compared to the one on top, which had to be the same width as the structure that made up Dash’s home.  And lastly and this is the most noticeable thing about her house is the fact that the whole thing is made up of low hanging clouds.

“Well, here we are.”  The blue pony announced.

“Impressive place you have.”  It truly was.

“I know it is.”  She gloated.

The two of us took flight and made our way inside.  The first floor interior was a sky blue room with a gated spiral staircase on the left; the design embedded into the metal were curves and zigzags; making me think that it could be representing storm clouds.  Underneath the stairwell was a closet with no door; within the tiny room sat what I could depict as a multicolored dress; same tints as Dash’s rainbow mane.  Right next to that door was another one left opened; in there, I could see a refrigerator; guess that must be the kitchen.  Resting next to the wall facing us is a golden yellow wood couch with a brownish-red cushion while placed above it was a poster with the picture of three pegasi lined up next to each other; all three ponies also wore the same blue uniform and goggles; these must be the Wonderbolts.  And lastly, in between the closet and couch, stood an equine dress form head that had a winged tiara made of solid gold sitting on it.  I remember Dash telling me about this item while in the hospital; it was part of her award for winning the Young Flyer’s Competition.

Finishing examining the first floor, I was then lead up to the second level which was a bit more spacious, but still had its accessories.  Just like the previous room, this floor’s set of stairs also spun to the area above.  On the left wall was a small bookcase filled with Daring-Do novels; it made me chuckle a bit to see only one type of book, but it seems natural.  Resting undisturbed in the middle was a reclining chair with a lamp placed next to it.  And lastly, sleeping on a pillow on the right side of the room laid an old tortoise; also next to him were a small set of goggles and a contraption with straps and helicopter blades sticking out of it.  That must be Tank; Rainbow’s pet.

I’m going to assume that Dash’s personal room is the area above since I didn’t see bed down below.  With that in mind, I think I’ll set up camp here on this level.  Even though the two of us shared our first kiss and Rainbow is willing to let me stay with her, I’m not sure if the mare is ready for us to be sleeping in the same room.

“Ahem.”  Dash said, catching my attention.

As I looked at the cyan mare, I noticed that she was signaling with her eyes to go upstairs.  Huh; I guess she is ready.  I placed my left hand on Rainbow’s side, and the two of us proceeded up.

Dash’s room consisted of a pretty big bed; seemingly also made up of a cloud as well.  The covers on the bed had the same symbol as pony’s cutie mark, and the pillows look like cotton stuffed.  Two nightstands stood on both sides of the bed; the right one holding a small tiffany lamp while the left one had another Daring-Do novel with a bookmark halfway in it.  Facing the fluffy bed and opposite of the stairs, a dark purple ottoman chair was place.  Right now, the only light source happens to be the moon shining through the only window that is embedded on the wall, eight feet to the right.  We didn’t realize it was already late, but I guess time flies when you’re enjoying yourself.

Using her mouth and teeth, my cute little companion gently bit the blankets and pulled them back.  She then climbed on top of the cushion and used her right hoof to push the rest of the covers back; giving me a spot.

First I removed my jacket and shirt, followed by my boots and socks; I decided to remain in my pants.  After halfway stripping down, I took my place next to Dash and snuggled against her.  I stared Rainbow in the eyes and she stared me in the eyes.  I leaned in closer to her mouth and she leaned in closer to mine.  The two of us pressed against each other’s lips momentarily for a quick kiss, then smiled at each other.  Dash then snuck in real fast and stole a kiss from me.  My response to this was mimicking her and stealing one from my love.  The two of us repeated this playful sequence a couple more times until eventually we both added a little more heat in our final kiss.

Rainbow had rolled on top of me while I slightly sat up and held her.  We were stuck in this position while we embraced each other with our mouths.  The two of us remained mostly motionless for our lips were the only things that were moving.  Her warm breathes were paced and pleasant as they filled my lungs.  I carefully slid my tongue into Dash’s mouth and used the tip to massage hers.  To this, my lover leveled her tongue with mine and we slowly coiled around each other.  The feeling that arose as our tongues played with each other’s was somewhat ticklish, but very satisfying.

We retracted our tongues and pulled our heads back; forming a saliva trail between our lips.  I leaned forward and gave the mare one more kiss before moving down to her neck.  As I kissed and licked her raising collar region, I had my left hand gently wrap around the base of Dash’s wing while my right hand guided itself past her haunches.  My fingers soon found themselves in the middle and slowly brushed away Rainbow’s coat until I could feel her slit.  There, I pushed two of them in to the point of when her body swallowed them.  As I did that, Dash couldn’t help, but let out a low gasp; it was cute and kind of reminded me of a kitten’s purr.  While I pressed down my little appendages and casually slid them in and out of the mare, I had my left hand’s fingers sensually rub her wing in the same fashion from when I accidentally caused my companion to climax about week ago.

Rainbow’s body jittered with every movement of my tongue skating across her skin.  With every kiss I pressed into her, she would shift her neck in closer as she rubbed her head against mine.  For every push against her feathery joint, Dash sang out a little moan.  And as I dug my fingers into her hole, it would gradually get wetter; I can honestly say her soft vagina feels just like a human’s.

At one point I decided to increase the speed of my thrusting feelers while I brought my face lower to the pegasus’s special spot on her back.  Then I held up the quickly stiffing wingboner and gave it a few pecks with my lips.

“Yes!”  The mare squealed out a number of times in between gasps.

As her vaginal lips tightened even more around my moving fingers, I stuck out my tongue and guided along the base of her wing.  My cyan lover’s gasps slowly turned into minor screams as I continued.  While I listened to her pleasurable noise, I carefully pulled my fingers out and into my vision; they were decently soaked and slightly dripped of her juices.  I sucked off her sweet honey, and from its taste, I want more.  But it seems Rainbow has another idea.

She gently pushed me back into the head of her bed and lowered her face to my bare chest.  There, Dash pressed her delicate lips against my body and started kissing downwards in a zigzag fashion.  Once she reached my abs and stomach, she then dragged her tongue to the edge of my pants.  Next she bit and used her mouth to fumble around my belt buckle and pants buttoning with ease as she hooked her hooves along the top.  Once she finished undoing my jeans, she yanked them off along with my boxers in the blink of an eye.  With the rest of my clothes off, my dick immediately sprung up since my blood already rushed to it when I was fingering Rainbow.

“I guess I found your special spot!”  Dash said with lustful eyes.

It made me snicker and reply.  “Well, it’s yours to have at it.”

Dash mischievously grinned as she pressed one of her hooves against it.  She wrapped her other hoof around the back of my member.  With both appendages in place, the mare calmly started stroking the shaft.  I’m not sure wither to consider this a footjob or a handjob, since Rainbow uses her front hooves as hands.   But hell, I’m not going to complain; it still feels enjoyable; it feels like a firm grip.

While Rainbow was playing with my erection, her mouth was lower; using her tongue to lick and scoop up my balls into her mouth.  From the way she nervously suckled on them, I figured that the pony actually is a virgin.  She must be unsure on how to perform while on the giving end.  When my love leaned back to get some air, I gave Dash a reassuring smile.  To that, the mare responded by returning a smile and went back in.

This time the mare started off by kissing the base of my shaft while cupping both hooves on it.  As she pumped my cock up and down, she also dragged her lips higher up the shaft; melding my brain in the world of pleasure.  I became so joyously overcome by the sensation that my precum finally formed.  My body ended up producing so much, that it flooded down and I guess into my companion’s mouth since she lifted her head up while smacking her lips.

After tasting it, Rainbow used the grip she already had on my member and pulled the foreskin downwards in curiosity; completely exposing the glossy top.  When seeing this, my lover first kissed it then encased the head with her mouth.  She looked up at me with her passionate, narrowing rosy eyes while she calmly and casually started sucking me off.  The mare then eventually thrust her head more onto me; forcing my dick further in her mouth and into her throat.

The rhythmatic movements of Rainbow’s gentle lips; the wet swallowing of Rainbow’s determination; her soft tongue wrapping around and massaging my shaft; all of this is gradually making my mind melt.  Just where did she get this skill?

Dash suddenly pulled back, but hooked her lips around the top of my cock.  During this, Dash was also giving one big suck on it while she used the tip of her tongue to quickly bat against the sensitive head.  The mare’s technique was rapidly driving me to the edge.  If she keeps this up, I’ll cum before truly connecting us.  So I calmly placed my hand on the pony’s soft blue face; causing her to look up at me.

I took hold of her front hooves and guided my blue lover up to my eye level.  I then moved Dash’s dripping pussy over my erect member; she caught on to my intention and slightly rearranged herself into a more comfortable sitting position.

“Ready?”  I asked.

“Just be gentle.”  She blushed.

Being given the go, I slowly lowered Dash onto my penis; causing her to loudly moan as I split her slit and delve deep into her moist hole.  Next placed my hands on Rainbow’s haunches and lifted her halfway off.  Once there, I then thrust upwards; back all the way inside.  I repeated this piston movement over and over again; each time I pushed in, my head would press and drag along the vaginal walls of my sweet, moaning companion.  With each tiny and vigorous movement, the mare would scream each of her panting orgasms in my ears.

“More!  More!  FASTER!”  She demanded.

With those words, I followed her command.

As we proceeded through this act, Rainbow started grinding her waist in time with each of my thrusts.  Determining the intensity of Dash’s moans now and the feeling building up in my groin, were both hitting our limit.  Seeing how perfect things have been going, I think it would be best if we finish at the same time.  With that in mind, I began thrusting as fast as I could; this was followed by the vocalized moan of my cyan lover.  Eventually I hit my breaking point and gave one final deep thrust; releasing as much as I could inside Rainbow.  As I did that Dash threw her head back while unleashing one long pleasured scream as her body convulsed on me.

Rainbow collapsed all her weight into my chest as she embraced me and rested her head on top of my shoulder.  I gently caressed her panting body and moved my mouth to her ear.

“I love you Rainbow.”

“I love you too, Inrei.”

We turned to meet contact; her eyes were half open and filled with passion and satisfaction.  The two of us leaned forward and pressed against each other’s lips.  Once we pulled back, we laid down and covered ourselves while still smiling at each other.

My Little Sinner Ch. 12: The Princess's Birthday

My Little Sinner Ch. 12: The Princess's Birthday

An orange glow filled the room from the single window on this floor.  The last of yesterday’s night is done as dawn overtakes the sky.  It looked beautiful outside, but not as beautiful as my girlfriend next to me.  Rainbow is currently still resting from last night’s fun with a look of content on her face.

I leaned down and gave a light kiss on Dash’s forehead; I couldn’t help myself.  After I pulled back, she started shifting around as she slightly opened her eyes.

“Hey you.”  Rainbow said in a tired tone while wearing a peaceful expression.

“Hey Beautiful.”  I smiled.

“Is it morning already?”  The pony asked, to which I confirmed.  “Five more minutes.”  She requested while snuggling her head on my upper chest.

What was supposed to be five minutes, ended up being an undisturbed hour.  Dash is fully awake now as she makes the bed.

“Just to let you know, you were my first.”  She informed.

“Really?  Then where did you learn some of that stuff from last night?”  I was truly interested on how she acquired that skill from yesterday.  I’m pretty sure the sensitivity is different for equines.  Then again; Rainbow was orgasming like a human female would.

“When I was living with Leon, I found a TV channel I shouldn’t have.”  Rainbow blushed.

She learned how to pleasure a man from a porno?  Oh lord; I’m going to try my best from not laughing….Still felt awesome though.

“How….How did it feel?”  I could detect some uncertainty in her voice.

“Amazing.  You learned well and I should thank the director of that film.”  I said wrapping my arms around her and held her close.

“You’re just saying that.”

“No, I mean it.  For your first time, you did great.”

Dash pushed forward and soon after, gave me a kiss; to which I grinned at.

“So what should we do now?”  She playful asked.

“I’m going have to see Rarity and Applejack.  I’ve been putting those two off for a while now.”  During the time I waited for Rainbow’s response, I became distant from my duties that I promised to fulfill.

“Eeeeyeah…Sorry about that.”  Dash looks so adorable when she’s embarrassed.

“Don’t worry, the others have been understanding throughout that whole event.”  I reassured.  “Wanna come along?”

“Sure, but first…”  Rainbow started rubbing her waist against my groin while staring at me with lust filled eyes.

“You naughty girl!”  I smirked.

Our fun quickly lead us into the afternoon.  While walking along the road, we decided to visit Applejack first.  One, because Rarity was nowhere to be found; and two, my pony girlfriend said that there are more places to nap at Sweet Apple Acres.  With that kind of comment, it makes wonder how flexible the Weather Patrol’s schedule is.  Then again, the sky is usually sunny and the air is normally warm; so maybe their job isn’t as active as other careers.  I bet that unnatural showers I caused really bewildered them.

As the pegasus and I continued, I paid no welcoming homage to the ever watchful eyes of Ponyville.  But a certain thought did cross my mind.  Since the denizens know me as a monster now; how will they treat those who associate with me?  I don’t care what they do to me; my concern is with Rainbow and the others.  And knowing Lith plans on returning only worsens things.  And then there is Reiku-

SPLAT!

….I really need to pay more attention to things.

Removing my hanging feet off the fence post and using both hands to push myself up; I regains my stature.  Next I guided my right hand over my face and body; collecting all the mud into a softball size clump, that I ended up tossing aside.

“You okay?”  The blue mare snickered.

“Yeah, yeah.  My mind was just elsewhere.”  I said with some annoyance.

“Hello Inrei.  Hello Rainbow.”  A quiet voice welcomed.

“Hi Fluttershy.”  I warmly greeted back.

“Hey Fluttershy.  What are you doing here?”  Rainbow asked.

“Twilight and I came to visit Applejack, and to see if she would be able to make it to the Princess’s birthday.”

As if on cue, the lavender unicorn and tan earth pony appeared while in mid conversation.

“Of course I can.”  Applejack said.

“Great, than that just leaves Pinkie Pie.”  Twilight said.

“It’s a party; I don’t think she’d miss it for the world.”  AJ chuckled.

“You’re right.”  The purple pony happily agreed.

“Oh.  Hi Rainbow and Inrei.”  Twilight said, finally noticing us.

“Howdy.  So how was you two’s first night together?”  The other mare joined in.

Well now, this is going to be awkward; both my girlfriend and I have some modesty as I can tell.  How do you go about not saying that you had sex other than lying?  I think I know how.

“Um…”  Dash blushed.

“It was pleasant.”  My voice cracked.

Crap; that might put a damper on the approach.

Fluttershy slightly leaned forward and began studying mine and Rainbow’s expression.  “D-Did you two have sex?”

“I’m not a man that kisses and tells.”  Fuck, why did I say that?

“You two did, didn’t you?”  Applejack snickered.  I could tell she did that just to suppress her wonderment.

“…Yeah, we did.”  Rainbow announced.

I’m not ashamed of it, but such acts of love do require its privacy.

“You…You did?  How does that work out?  What would happen if Rainbow became pregnant?”  I found the stupefaction from Twilight to be somewhat hilarious.

“Same way I figure two equines here would be intimate.  And to answer your other question; don’t worry, I didn’t cum deep enough inside Dash’s tight, moist-“

“Stop!  Stop.  Don’t go into detail.”  The unicorn interrupted.

Aside from Twilight desisting me, I was also socked in the arm my Rainbow.  I deserved it, but I still laughed.

“If Rainbow did become pregnant, how would that be possible?”  Fluttershy meekly chimed in.

“Well dragons represent the unity of all creatures.  And as a leviathan, my genetic code is composed of every species that exists.  So technically, even though I may not look it, I’m part pony.”

“So your genes would be receptive to Rainbow’s.  But it’s not just hers alone; you’re compatible with every living thing, since you are every living thing in a single form.”  Twilight declared with realization.

“That’s correct.” I added.

“Than what would the kids look like?”  Applejack questioned while trying to comprehend the process.

“If Dash was another dragon, then it would be reptilian in birth; made up from components from the both of us.  But since she isn’t, Rainbow’s genes would be dominate and our child would be a pegasus.

“Could we move this conversation to some other time?  You guys are starting to make me worry.”  Dash asked.

“Don’t worry; I’m sure you’re not pregnant.  And even if you were, I know you would make a great mother.”

“How can you be sure?”  She said.

I placed my hand on the cyan pony’s stomach then concentrated on her reproductive system.  I couldn’t sense any developing life forms.

“You’re baby free.”  I announced.

Rainbow breathed a sigh of relief then began.  “…And you’re confident that I would be a good parent?”

“Part of being a parent is a learning experience, but with your personality traits, I’m sure you would do okay.”  I guaranteed.  My response caused the pegasus to go red in the cheeks, to which I gave her a loving smile.

“This must be a couple’s moment.”  Twilight muttered.

Turning to the unicorn because of her random comment, Twilight stated.  “I’ll take my leave to send a letter to Princess Celestia real quick.”  After that, she trotted off.

“What was that about?”  I quizzically asked.

“I think Twi is just sending the Princess a message because of somethin’ she learned from you two.”  Applejack answered.

I was confused on what she meant so I proceeded further.

“Princess Celestia gave Twilight and the rest of us the duty of discovering the magic of friendship.”  She continued.

“How come?”

“When we first met Twilight, she had difficulties with the concept of friendship.  But when she realized the wonders of it; the Princess gave Twilight the task of reporting her findings of having friends, so that Twilight could benefit from it.”  Fluttershy quietly jumped in.

“Then why do the rest of you have to discover its meaning also?”

“Well there was a day when Twilight didn’t have anything to report and went a little crazy from it.  So we decided to help her in sending our discoveries to Princess Celestia as well.”  Rainbow answered.

I know that my friends are magnanimous, but such acts of kindness are few in general.  I’m glad these ponies are like that.  I should go ahead and start up on my chores with AJ for now.

Dash had taken up a spot on the branch of a nearby tree.  There she was snuggled up in a pillow and small green blanket, and sleeping like a baby.  Fluttershy recently left to return to her cottage and tend to her pets.  And Applejack and I have finished our job for the day; much quicker than the mare expected.

“I’ve got a promise with Rarity I’m going to keep.  Can you tell Rainbow where I went?  I don’t want to disturb her.”  I said.

“Sure Sugarcube.”  The tan pony replied.

“Thanks Boss.”

“Why do you keep calling me Boss?”  She chuckled.

“Technically you are my boss while I work, but I like to call you it for fun.”  I grinned.

“You are a unique one.”

“I know….By the way, I’m still sorry for snapping at you the way I when you discovered my cause for fighting.”  Even though I already apologized, I still feel like I should.

“It’s alright; ya had your reasons to bein’ angry.  I haven’t experienced anything like you have, but I do know no soul should ever have to go through that kind of pain.”  Applejack gave me a comforting smile.  “Now get going, you got a promise to keep.”

I waved bye as sprinted off to Rarity’s.  As I continued off to the snow white unicorns, something hit me.  I have never been to Rarity’s Boutique.  This is going to be interesting; I’m going have to play hot/cold while searching for her life force.

Since Rarity has used her magic on me, I remember what her essence feels like.  I can sense a stronger presence of the unicorn’s residing in one of the more noticeable buildings.  Upon closer inspection, it looks like a two story merry-go-round.  The first level has two giant eye like windows on its blue face.  A door lay placed in between the two glass plates, with a light purple cover sitting above the entryway.  There was a pink plaid bordered between the first and second floor.  Circling that layering is what appeared to be the seats of a carousal.  And final, on top of the shrunken second level sat a red little flag.

I went up to the mouth of this structure and gave three light knocks on the wooden door.  Opening the front door was a light gray filly unicorn; if I remember correctly, her name is Sweetie Belle.  Her eyes widened in sheer terror as she let out a high pitched scream and slammed the door on me.

“…Well now; that was somewhat expected.”  I thought to myself.  I don’t blame her for reacting like that.  It is natural to be afraid of the unknown; and my true form can be quite freighting in sight.  Plus there is the whole truth about what I did to the Dragon Army.  It only makes me that more approachable.  I bet I caused a lot of workload for Princess Celestia because of that event.  Speaking of the Princess, that reminds me, her sister is having a birthday soon.  I wonder what day it is.

The door opened again, but this time it was Rarity.

“Ah Inrei; good afternoon.  I’m glad that you finally came.”  She said.

“Yup.  Finally got around to coming.”  I responded.

“Come in, come in.  And my apologies for Sweetie Belle’s rudeness.”

The interior of Rarity’s home consists of an opened folding mirror situated on left side of the room while on the right side of the room were fifteen dress forms; nine of them are in use with finely made clothes.  Seeing these reminded me that majority of the ponies here are basically naked…..Not going to question it.

“Can you stand here and remove your clothes?  I shall be right back.”  The mare said while directing me in front of the mirror.

I followed Rarity’s request, since I knew what she had planned and left all of my stuff except for my underwear on a nearby cushioned seat.  As I waited for the equine’s return, I could feel some watchful eyes staring at me.  Turning to the location of these glares, I spotted Sweetie Belle and the other two Cutie Mark Crusaders peeking around the corner of another room.  When we matched contact, all three quickly hid.

“Sorry for the wait.  I made a guesstimate from the measurements taken when I stitched your clothes back together; hopefully this will fit.”  Rarity announced while levitating a silver gray cashmere suit and dress pants with an auburn silk tie and a white cotton undershirt.

I slipped the set of clothes on.  “It’s a bit loose around the arms, but other than that, it’s a good fit.”

Rarity started sticking pins into the sleeves while wrapping a measuring tape around my arm.  I stood still with my appendages straight out to allow her more room to work.

“So what’s the story with the three fillies?  Are you related to the unicorn?”  I asked.

“Indeed I am; Sweetie Belle is my little sister.  Apple Bloom and Scootaloo are here visiting before the three go off and do whatever they please.  Don’t mind them; they’re still adjusting after that incident.”  The pony answered.

“It’ll be a long while before everypony adjusts to me again…. By the way; I know that Apple Bloom is Applejack’s younger sister, but what about Scootaloo?  She kind of puts the image of a younger Rainbow Dash in my head; are the two related?”

“No; Scootaloo is an only child, but she does idolize Rainbow.”

“Hmm…Everyone should have someone to look up to.”  I muttered.

“Did you ever have a hero while growing up?”  Rarity asked while adjusting the sleeves’ size.

“I did.  While I was growing up in an orphanage, I could feel the presence of someone watching and taking care of me, but I could never find who it was.  One day I had fallen from a twenty foot tree; I was six at the time, so the fall could have killed me.  But then my observer appeared and saved me.  I couldn’t clearly see his face because he always wore a hood, and he never said a word to me.  Ever since then, I interacted with him more frequently while growing up in the orphanage….It’s strange.  Even though the owner and his wife raised me and the other orphans during the time they had us, I felt connected to that hooded man; I actually considered him a father figure.”

“If this human treated you the way he did, then how come he didn’t adopt you?”

“I don’t know why.  But the emotion I felt directed at me was almost like love from a parent.”

“Such an interesting creature he sounds like…..Finished.”  Rarity said before turning to look at a clock that is sitting about the entryway.  “And just with plenty of time to spare.”  It was only four o’clock.

“Is something happening later on?”

“Haven’t you been informed?  Princess Luna’s birthday is today and we have been invited.”  She replied.

That’s today?

“It is.  Didn’t you know?”  Rainbow said while barging in.

Did I say that out loud?

“Haven’t you heard of knocking first?”  The pure white mare asked.

“Yeah I have, but that’s no biggie right now.  Well you look fancy.”  My girlfriend said brushing off Rarity and flapping over to me.

“Yes he does, but something is missing….I got it!”  Rarity declared then started tying a crimson red ribbon around my hair.  “There; now you look a bit more presentable.”

I now had a ponytail from that neck down, to which I gave one final quick glance in the mirror.  “I must say; having no prior knowledge on my figure, you did extremely well.”  I praised.  For something that was a guess, it perfectly portrayed me as a wealthy businessman.

“Yeah I’ll admit it too; you really did make him look decent for the Princess’s party.”  Dash said circling me.

“Get away from him Rainbow!  He’s a dangerous monster!”  A young voice shouted.  Turning to the source revealed it was Scootaloo that yelled the comment.

“Scootaloo don’t!  He might eat you!”  Apple Bloom quietly tried withdrawing her friend.

“We need to hide before he gets us!”  Sweetie Belle fearfully added.

“All three of you get in here!”  Rarity ordered.  From the amount of disgust in her voice, I could tell she was infuriated from the fillies’ comments; no way would I want to cross paths with that kind of anger.

Rainbow sped into the room where the three little ponies were and basically pushed them into the area with the unicorn and I, using only a disgruntled glare.

“That was a very rude thing to say to a guest; apologize immediately!”  The white mare demanded.

“But it’s true!  He is monster!”  Scootaloo objected.

“No he’s not squirt!  Inrei is really cool!”  Dash said.

“It’s okay you two.”  I kneeled down in an attempt of getting closer to the fillies’ eye level.  As soon as I did that, they tried backing away, but were blocked off by Rainbow’s legs.  I began.  “I’m not going to lie to you; I admit I have done some unspeakable things in my past, and I’m trying to redeem myself for it.  And I admit I did kill those invaders, but there is a reason why.  They were here for me and I was protecting everypony in Ponyville.”

“W-Why did they come for you?”  The orange pegasus hesitantly asked.

“Because we have been at a long and painful war with each other.”

The three girls looked amongst themselves until Scootaloo started up.

“Since you put it like that, and Rainbow says you’re an okay guy…I guess I can trust you.”  There was some uncertainty in her tone, but I guess it’s a start.

“And he did help with my family’s Cider Season, so I reckon Inrei’s not all that bad.”  Apple Bloom followed.

“Inrei, for what it’s worth; I’m sorry for the way I acted.”  Sweetie Belle added.  Soon after, the other two apologized then calmly exited.

“Well now Inrei, I must say that was most impressive.  I’ve never seen anypony take such offense and approach it so collectively.”  Rarity began.

“If I had gotten angry for it, I would have taken a step back into the beast that I formally was.”  I said.

“Are you sure you weren’t mistaking yourself when you said I would be a good parent?”  Rainbow asked.  Is that subject still on her mind?

“Maybe we would both end up being good parents, but I was referring to you when I said it.”

“What’s this now?  Taking about parenthood?  Do you two plan on having children?”  Rarity asked with such interest.

“Not anytime soon.”  I answered.

“Then why discuss such a sub-…Oh…..”  The pony caught on fast.  I can’t be blamed for Dash’s and mine’s fun being discovered this time.

“Since Princess Luna’s birthday is today, when are we leaving for it?”  I don’t want Rarity dwelling on a couple’s passion for too long; don’t want another awkward moment like that today.

“We shall arrive at Canterlot at eight.”  Rarity announced as she rapidly regained her train of thought.  “Now if you’ll excuse us Inrei; us ladies also need to prepare.”

Seemingly on cue, a few knocks echoed from the front door.  The white unicorn used her magic to open it and revealed that Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, Twilight, and Spike were on the opposite side.

“Dang Inrei, you clean up real well.”  Applejack commented.

“You can thank Rarity for this miraculous work.”  I’m not one to get dressed for big events, but Rarity truly did find something that I could work with.

“I do what I must…Now wait outside with Spike while the others and I get dressed.”  The seamstress said pushing me out.  Wait; where did this sudden modesty about nudity come from?

“Uhh beg pardon Rarity, but we don’t normally wear clothes.”  Applejack announced with some confusion.

“Yes, but we should have standards.”  Her friend countered.

“It’s quite fine; I don’t mind waiting.”  I informed.  Might as well end what I would expect to be the most unusual argument ever; less time to waste.  With that, I exited the building and stood next to Spike who was dressed in a black tuxedo and sitting on a carriage that oddly looked like a giant apple on wheels.  Also, the animals pulling this weird shape vehicle looked like a hybrid between rodents and horses.  What would something like that be called?

“Hey Spike; you excited for tonight?”  I began.  I figure the two of us could talk while we wait.

“Oh yeah.  A princess’s birthday is just like a night at the Grand Galloping Gala.”  Spike vigorously answered.

“Grand Galloping Gala?  What’s that?”

“Sorry, I forgot that you’re not around from here.  The Grand Galloping Gala is this big event hosted by Princess Celestia in Canterlot.  It’s got music, lots of food, entertainment, and just about everypony who’s a somepony.”

“Have you been to it?”

“Of course; in fact all of us have.  But I will say it’s an event that’s a lot more enjoyable with friends.”  He answered.

Aren’t all events like that?

“Say, I’ve got a question for you Inrei.  What’s it like being a god?  I know you’re a good person since Twilight and Rarity told me, but personality doesn’t quite answer what it feels like.”  The dragon said.

I thought it before answering.  “I guess…I can say it I feel normal.  Almost like there is nothing different, even though I can sense my vast powers.”

“And what about when you transformed?”

“I felt relieved, rejuvenated, and myself.”  I continued.  “It felt like all restrains held against me were released and I was free.”

An hour passed and finally the six ponies stepped forth from the Boutique; all of them dressed in their best attires.

Dash’s gown was the one I saw in her closet back at my new home; a rainbow dress with a cloud design acting as the border.  She also had a golden wreath sitting atop her head while a red ribbon was tied to the bottom of her mane.  And also on her hooves were a set of sun yellow ribbon slippers.

Twilight’s dress seemed the most simple to me.  Her gown was almost like a cape with a midnight blue coloring with numerous stars running along the edge.  On the pony’s ears were silver star shaped clip on earrings.  And lastly were her also silver ribbon slippers that also had stars on it.

Fluttershy’s gown seemed nature in theme.  Her dress was grass green with little flowers stitched in rows.  She wore a choker that looked to be made of leaves and had a light blue butterfly embedded in the front.  Just like Twilight, Fluttershy also had on clip on earrings, except hers were in the form of more butterflies.  And lastly, the string ribbon for her shoes looked just like vines.

Applejack’s attire seemed to stand out more than the previous others.  She had on green cowboy boots and her normal hat.  AJ’s clothes looked just like a saddle while the collar had a red apple on it.

Now Pinkie’s gown was the most complex of the six.  It was pink with a doily border that had candy corn and lollipop designs on it.  She also had a vest with a pink bow that hid blue and white strips.  Resting on the mare’s head was a sailor’s hat that also had a matching bow as the one on her chest.  And lastly Pinkie had on normal shoes with a little blue ribbon on each one.

And lastly was Rarity’s attire, and it seemed the most vibrant of all.  Her dress seemed to be made of layers that had a mix of the color purple as it continued on.  Placed on her head was a golden tiara with jewels encrusted in it.  And lastly, Rarity was wearing glass slippers.

“Holy crap!”  I blurted out.

“What’s the matter Inrei?”  Twilight asked.

“Nothing is wrong; it’s just I honestly didn’t expect you all to look that good.”  I commented.

“You can thank Rarity for that.  She’s the one that made us all these wonderful dresses!”  Pinkie said while bouncing into the carriage.

“Again you have my compliments, Rarity.”  I directed towards the unicorn.

Rarity accepted my words with a smile then boarded the cart with her energetic friend.  While the other ponies took their seats inside, I decided to ride shotgun with Spike.  One, because there wouldn’t be any room for me in the back; and two, it’ll be a good idea to obtain more knowledge of my surroundings; especially since I have no clue on what path to take to reach Canterlot.

As Rarity said, we arrived at the royal castle at eight o’clock.  For a place that doesn’t have cars, traffic sure was hell.  Once we entered the vibrant city, we merged with a line of carriages; all heading to the same destination.  I know it’s a Princess’s birthday, but isn’t a horde of guests a bit excessive?  Sure, it is Luna’s day, but I’m having trouble believing that she knows all these equines.  Maybe Celestia invited them all to help make her sister feel more special.  Pinkie did the same when she threw me that welcoming party; even though I only knew the Elements of Harmony.  It just shows that these souls truly care about who they are celebrating.

“Minas Tirith.”  I silently said as I gazed upon the ruler’s home.

As usual, the castle was a large stone fortress of a pure white color, which sat next to a waterfall.  Surrounding the structure were ivory towers and golden spires; one of them holding the end of a telescope.  The design painted on top of each roof was an inversion of an illuminating dawn and a sparkling dusk.  The front entrance was a lowered drawbridge that had a small river running underneath.

“Come Inrei, I want to introduce you to the Princess before we do anything else as a group.”  Twilight began.

“Yeah, and afterwards we should all see the Wonderbolts since they’re here as well.”  Rainbow followed.

“Oooo, but we should dance first!”  Pinkie jumped in.

“Maybe we should let Inrei decide on what to do first.  We wouldn’t want him to get overwhelmed.”  Applejack announced.

“I most certainly agree.  As much of an experience we all have had here before, it’ll be best to let Inrei share the excitement by letting him choose.”  Rarity concurred.

“Thank you girls….As you said Twilight, I should introduce myself to the Princess first.”  I wouldn’t want to accidentally cause a commotion because the partygoers weren’t fully aware of my presence.  I can already sense the confused eyes staring at me; at least they don’t know about me doings.

The six ponies and one dragon lead me into the vast building and into a grand room with multiple hallways and numerous stone columns.  Standing on top of a dividing stairwell was a majestic looking pony-no wait…She looks close to my size; in fact, she’s the size of a full grown horse.  She was a pure white alicorn whose flowing mane was a mix of cobalt blue, cerulean, turquoise, and pale pink.  And lastly, her cutie mark was that of the sun.

Soon exiting one of the upper rooms and joining this horse was another alicorn.  This equine wasn’t as big as the other one; she was close to Big Macintosh’s size, but not as muscular.  Her flowing mane had the hue of midnight blue with glinting sparkles in it.  Her coat was a very dark blue with a black spot on her flank.  On that spot was her cutie mark, which was a crescent moon.

“Princess Celestia!  Princess Luna!” Twilight called as she ran up to the two mares.  It was easy to say which was which.

“Twilight Sparkle; so good to see you again.”  Princess Celestia’s voice sounded very regal.

“Princesses, I would like you to meet someone.”  The lavender unicorn directed the attention of both rulers to me.  “This is our friend Inrei Ikumatse.”

Celestia studied ever inch of me with her magenta eyes.  I remained motionless for the duration of this examination; not knowing what to expect.

“I’m pleased to make your acquaintance Inrei.  Twilight has informed me so much about you.”  The alicorn said.

I breathed a mental sigh of relief, but I wonder what Twilight has said about me.  I’m not going to ask about it.

“As am I, your highness.”  I then turned my sight to other mare.  “And you must be Princess Luna.  I know you we have never met, but I wish you a very happy birthday.”

“Much appreciated Sir Inrei.”  Luna smiled.

“Please enjoy yourselves.  We shall join you shortly; I still have guests to greet.”  Celestia informed us.

My seven companions bowed to the two royal mares, and to show my respect, I too bowed.  As we proceeded into another room, I could hear Luna quietly ask something to her sister.

“Do you think Inrei is somehow involved with that leviathan and tablet?”  She said.

No one said I wouldn’t create some suspicion; and what’s this about a tablet?  I shouldn’t bother; it’ll probably end up ruining tonight’s mood.

I know I shouldn’t expect anything less for a castle, but I was still amazed by the royal ballroom.  The area was massive in size with windows just as large; I would say this place could hold hundreds of peoples or ponies.  Buffet tables lay a lined next to the wall; every meal served on there seemed that of an exquisite taste.  Centered in the room was an expertly crafted ice sculpture of an alicorn; most likely representing Princess Luna.  On the left side of the room was a group of equines with classical instruments and playing a melody.  Further on the band’s right was a silky black concert grand piano that wasn’t in use.  I’m not going to bother asking how they play it since there are a few ponies striding their bows across the strings of cellos and violins.

I walked straight up to the silent instrument and guided my hand along the smooth top.  It was reminiscent of my time as a child.

“What’s with you and the piano?”  Rainbow asked walking up next to you.

“During my time in the orphanage, the care taker’s wife was a former music teacher; she used to have a piano just like this.  It was the first instrument I taught myself to play.”  I happily answered.

“Can you still play one?”  A regal sounding voice questioned.  Turning around showed that it was Princess Celestia who said that.  I guess she finished her first duty of the celebration.

“It has been a while, but I still can.”

“Would you mind?”  The Luna chimed in.

I don’t see a problem with it; I can probably also consider this my gift to the birthday girl.  “It would be an honor.”

Taking a seat in front of the grand piano, I contemplated about what song I should play.  Then it hit me.  I ended up going through therapy to help bat away my darker emotions.  One day the doctor’s daughter came into the office and was listening to some music.  I picked up on the song and it helped relax me; I later came to enjoy the musician’s work.  I’m going to play a piano version of her song Love is War.

I pressed down on the keys; releasing the vibration that reverberated throughout the room.  All the mares and all the colts turned their attention to the source.  The melody started off slow and very peaceful.  With each echoing note, it captivated all the ponies as I ended up being the only one playing music.  I barely sped up my pace; as I did that, I began mentally singing the lyrics; setting me in a euphoric state.  It felt like watching rain in spring; it is so natural that you can’t hate it.  The sensation it gives you encases you in a very relaxed state as your perception of the event continues on.  I was nearing the end, and that is when I began to quicken my pace for the finale.  With every key I pressed, I further enjoyed myself.  With every sound released, the fascinated, awe struck equines moved in closer.  Note after note; joyous ringing after another; every quick push; it was finishing; we all could tell.  And with the last keys down; the sensational melody ended.

A slow cupping sound soon waved over the crowd I unintentionally created.  The guests’ applauds showed no sign of uncertainty as they continued to clap for my performance.

“That was quite beautiful Inrei.”  Princess Luna praised.

“I’m not one into the whole cheesy classical music stuff, but I will admit that was pretty good Inrei.”  My love joined in.

“And to say that you were self taught; that was amazing.”  Twilight commented.

“Inrei, could you happen to play another just like that?”  Rarity graciously asked.

“Most certainly.”  I acknowledged.

I thought of another song to play, then began.  As I continued, I noticed that the partygoers from the garden outside entered and took a place to listen to the music reverberating across the building.  This shall be a fun night.

My Little Sinner Ch. 13: Forsaken Truth of the Two Gods

My Little Sinner Ch. 13: Forsaken Truth of the Two Gods

I don’t know when I awoke, but it had to be pretty early in the morning for how exhausted I felt.  My consciousness kept fading in and out as I determine whether or not I should get up or go back to sleep.  I think I’ll rest more; I used up tons of energy during Luna’s party last night.

Aside from providing musical entertainment as a present, I also got to meet the Wonderbolts; who knew that their captain, Spitfire was a fan of classical music.  Rainbow was so ecstatic when the group came over.  After conversing with Dash’s heroes, I then participated in the various activities planned for the Princess.  It started with regular business talk between the wealthy, following after was the waltz for those who had danced, and when that finished and guests began leaving, that is where things made an unexpected turn.  Once all the high class ponies exited, my companions and I were lead by the two alicorns into the back garden of the castle.  There I was introduced to a white male unicorn and a pink female alicorn.  As it turns out, the colt was Twilight’s brother and the mare was his wife.

The two equines had finished decorating the area in what I could interpret as a normal looking birthday party.  There was cake, modern sounding music, balloons, streamers, and even a good number of games.  It was at that moment that I learned Princess Luna preferred celebrations of this standard.  I can’t blame her for wanting things done like this; what’s the point of a party if you’re not having fun?  With the sudden change, the event became a lot more exciting as it continued into the late night.

“Inrei, Rainbow, are you home?”  A familiar sounding mare shouted.

Guess I’m not getting any extra sleep.…

As I shuffled out of bed, I accidently woke up Rainbow.  She questioned what was going on, to which I answer that someone is requesting us.  We proceeded downstairs and opened the front door to find Twilight, Pinkie, AJ, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Spike, all waiting on the ground.

“Something wrong?”  I yawned.

“We just received a letter from Princess Celestia and well…It concerns you.”  Twilight anxiously said.

Rainbow went ahead grouped up with the others as I dressed in my normal attire before jumping down.  Being given the message, I began reading it.

It read; “Dear Inrei Ikumatse, I request your immediate presence at the castle, so we may discuss a subject of grave importance.  I have questions and I feel you are the only one who can answer them.  I cannot disclose any information on the matter I wish to consult with you until you arrive, because of how sensitive the situation may be.  Sincerely Princess Celestia.”

I have a feeling I know what she wants to talk about.  It mostly likely deals with what I am, and also possibly that tablet that I overheard Princess Luna mention.  I shouldn’t keep her waiting.

I materialized an azure flame that circled the girls, Spike, and I; it caught them off guard as they panicked from it.  “Don’t be afraid.”  I calmly announced.  Once everyone slightly relaxed, the fire then engulfed us all into a nine foot blue sphere that soon dispersed into nothingness.  I could find the eight of us quickly traveling through a tunneling inferno of the same color.  A light appeared at the end of our path, which we all crossed into.  After that, my companions and I were reconstituted into the azure ball again in Canterlot.  I made a visual confirmation that we were in the presence of the Princess and burned away our container as the eight of us slowly descended. That was the first time I have ever used this method of teleportation to journey to a different location while in the same dimension.

“Halt!  Who are-….Twiley?”  A young colt said.  If I remember correctly, his name is Shining Armor.

“Ugh….Hey…”  Twilight greeted in an enervated tone.

Upon hearing them groan, I turned to the sight of my seven friends partially struggling off the floor.  Pinkie was the first up, but she started spinning around on her hind legs like she was dizzy.

“Well that felt different.”  Rarity stated.

“What in tarnation did you do Inrei?”  Applejack asked.

“I transported us into Canterlot.”  I replied.

“C-Could you maybe warn us next time?  I mean if you want.”  Fluttershy meekly added.

“Sorry about that.  The sensation should leave shortly.”  It always feels weird the first time….At least I think it does.

“So what is it you wish to ask, Princess Celestia?”  I said turning my attention to the royal alicorn.  Its best if we get this business finished.

“My question does not lie here, but elsewhere in the castle.  Follow me please.”  The majestic ruler declared.

Once the mares and one dragon fully regained their stature, they accompanied the Princess and I, along with Shining Armor, through the large hallways.  As we all continued through the castle, I could determine that Celestia was leading us into one of the massive towers.

“I didn’t want to bring up this kind of business yesterday because I wanted there to be no work while I celebrated Luna’s birthday.  But now I shall let you know.  In the first year of my sister’s and I’s rule, we witnessed something remarkable yet terrifying.”  The alicorn started.  “The day started off calm and peaceful until an unnatural force tore open a single spot in the sky.  Within that rift were a dragon and a leviathan viciously combating each other.  The tear closed before revealing the victor of that violent battle.  Many years later, three mysterious stone tablets that resonated with vast amounts of energy appeared.  On these tablets are a matching symbol, a single individual hieroglyph, and an alien language that is ever changing.  No pony has been able to translate these bizarre letterings, so we have no understanding of these monoliths.”  Celestia informed.

“Since we have no knowledge of the tablets’ purpose, the Princesses had these three items sealed away in the tallest tower so that they may never be used for evil.  The only ones allowed inside the room containing them are the Princesses and high ranking members of the royal guard like me.”  Shining Armor added.

“One of the images depicted from the tablets is a leviathan; the same leviathan that fought a millennia ago, and the same one that appeared not to long ago.  Another picture shown is that of a human.  And the third hieroglyph is both that dragon and that human together.  Inrei, I indeed know that you are both of those creatures.”  The Princess finished.

“Inrei, I swear to you; I didn’t say anything about you being that leviathan.”  Twilight nervously jumped in.

“Do not be angry with my student, Inrei.  I managed to come to the conclusion of what you are on my own, so if you must be mad with anypony, it would be me.”  The alicorn said.

“Why would I be mad?  I’ve already accepted the truth of what I am; even though I don’t really like it.”  I declared.  As harshly I’ve been approaching that subject before, my animosity of it seems to be dying down as time goes by.

“I’m glad you hold no ill will.  Twilight speaks positively of you, but says you are also troubled.”

“I have been, but that feeling is slowly fading thanks to my new family.”  When I said that, everypony stopped.

“New family?”  Celestia questioned.

“That’s right.  Not only do I consider these ponies my friends, I consider them my family.”  I announced.  My response was greeted by Pinkie’s silly giggle and the smiles of every other pony.

“Well shoot Inrei, why didn’t ya say somethin’ sooner?  I’ll be honored to consider you family.”  Applejack said.

“I’ve never had a brother; this is going to be so cool!”  Spike added.

“We should go and celebrate this wonderful moment later!  Maybe a picnic.”  Pinkie excitedly bounced in.

“I’m glad that you consider Equestria your home and us your family Inrei; I really am.”  Fluttershy snuck in.

“If my sister considers you a good friend, then for what it’s worth Inrei, you have my trust.”  Shining Armor stated.

“That bond you hold with your family, keep it strong.”  Princess Celestia added.

“I will.”  I turned back to my companions.  “Tumoe no sai.”  Especially you Rainbow.

“What does that mean?”  Twilight asked.

“It means ‘I love you’ according to Inrei.”  Dash said trotting up next to me.  I smiled down at her presence.

The group and I reached the top of the tower, and passed the final step was a hallway with six knights donned golden armor, guarding a massive door covered in a gothic design.  The Princess proceeded up to the gate and slid her horn into a barely noticeable hole that was centered on the entryway.  Her horn shined a golden yellow hue that flowed through every artistic crease.  Dust escaped as the entryway slowly opened with a bellowing rumble.  The contents that lay hidden from the rest of the world surprised me; I know what these tablets are.  As Celestia said, on the center top sat a triangular shaped scar carved into each of the tower stone blocks.  Below the mark were the images that the alicorn mentioned, and directly beneath the pictures was the title; written in the dragon language.  Under that were words that explained the information placed on the tablet; a light purple pulse waved over each letter, thus shifting the characters into a new one.  The energy emitted by these things was great and very similar to mine.  And lastly, these three monoliths were about twenty-nine feet in height and twenty-five feet wide.

“Morei’tei non sune… (The Book of Life…)”

“Excuse me?”  Twilight Sparkle started up.

“The Book of Life, Book of Origins, Book of the Twilight God, it goes by many names, but it only has one purpose.  History.”  I informed.

“I’m not a genius, but I do know those aren’t books.”  Rainbow said.

“That’s because these chapters are not in the original form.  This book is the creation of Reiku’s; it was created to infinitely record the universe’s history.  But in order for it to succeed in its job, the book required a massive amount of energy.  But as it turns out, the very same force used to power the object was so great, that the thing became unstable.  So for it to compensate, the Book of Life creates and embeds a copy of a chapter, then ejects the page from itself with the excess energy; thus stabilizing the power used to construct it.”  I stated.

“So if this is history, then what chapters are these?”  Rarity asked.

I read all three titles once asked.  “They’re about…me.”

“You can’t be serious.”  AJ said in minor disbelief.

I pointed to the first page then read out loud the chapter title.  “Birth of God’s Wrath.”  Then the next chapter.  “Resurrection of God’s Wrath.”  And the final chapter.  “Return of Wrath.”

“But that doesn’t explain how the stories relate to you.”  Spike chimed in.

“That’s because you only heard the translations.  Here is what they say:  Poa’de non Reiku Inrei….Gompede non Reiku Inrei….Romdo non Inrei.”

“All three have your name, but they also Reiku’s the two can’t correlate unless…”  Twilight stopped with realization.

“Unless our names are actually those terms.  In this ancient language, Inrei translates into wrath while Inrei Ikumatse is Wrath of the Creator.  Reiku translates into both god and deity while his full name, Reiku Lutuda translates into God, the Almighty One.”  I finished.

“So then….What do they say about you?”  Fluttershy asked.

“Its history about me, but it also focuses on those who were involved with the incidents concerning me.  There are no lies; only true answers on these things.”  I stepped in front of the first tablet.  “After the destruction of Dragova and the creation of life throughout the rest of the universe, God had come to a choice of deciding the fates of the following worlds.  But he felt in order to have a clearer decision; he must remove the same emotions that he used to judge the previous worlds he visited.  So God tore the dark emotions of anger, hate, fear, and sorrow from himself, and cast them into the void of space.  But as this form of rage drifted through the emptiness, it managed to develop a consciousness of its own.  As this entity gained self-awareness, it also gained intelligence, and soon after a form to call its own.  With the new soul complete, it became Wrath as it moved along into the sea of stars.  Wrath began spreading his chaos throughout the universe as he brought destruction to all in his path.  For exactly ten thousand years, Wrath continued to bring darkness as he devoured celestial bodies, extinguished numerous souls, and spread torturous pandemonium amongst the living.  After discovering the location of this cruel entity, God set forth to confront Wrath and to stop him.  The two met and engaged each other in fierce combat; their battle was fueled with so much power and became so destructive, that it tore holes into different dimensions.  In the end, God defeated Wrath and ended the chaos that he spread.  With their battle concluded, the two shall be eternally known as Reiku Lutuda; the Twilight God of Dawn, and Inrei Ikumatse; the Twilight God of Dusk.”

There was a silence as everypony processed the first piece of knowledge given.  Aside from the Princess and Twilight’s brother, the others already know what I am, but they don’t fully know the extent of how dark things were back then.

Pinkie was the one who broke the silence.  “Why did it call you the God of Dusk?”

“Dawn is the beginning while dusk is the end, and that’s what I was.”  I answered.

“Just to be sure; the planet Dragova; was it the first planet?  And if so, what were the first sentient creatures?”  Twilight asked.

“It was.  And the first living creations of Reiku’s were the dragons, but those dragons were much, much different.  They were masters of both magic and science; the most advance race to have ever existed.”  I said.

“How did they die?”  The purple unicorn continued.

“War and greed for more power.”  I simply stated.

I moved to the second tablet and began.  “Many eons had passed since the defeat of Inrei.  Right before his death, the great and dreaded leviathan split his soul in two and sent the surviving half into the far future with the hopes that he should return and continue to rein chaos.  The soul of Inrei was renewed on the planet called Earth.  But with his rebirth, Inrei lost something; his memories.  With no idea of his origins, Inrei peacefully coexisted with the Earthlings.  At a certain point in his life, Inrei had a relationship with an Earthling by the name of Aurelia De’la Windbloom-“

“Wait.  The human you said you lost in this life was Aurelia; did you make a mistake and simply confuse the life it happened in?”  Twilight interrupted.

“In my second life, I fell in love with the woman Aurelia De’la Windbloom; in this life I fell in love with the woman Aurelia Windbloom.  Both Aurelia’s are the parallel versions of each other; they are one and the same.....I’ve lost Aurelia to Reiku twice.”

A stunned gasps echoed in the room while I mentally collected myself.  Once I was ready, I continued where I left off.  “Shortly after, Inrei fully regained his powers and some of his urges of darkness.  When Reiku learned of Inrei’s survival, he again confronted Inrei.  The assault took the lives of innocent Earthlings; including Aurelia’s.  However, Inrei survived the attack and regained all his memories.  He wanted nothing more than revenge against Reiku and set out on a vicious journey to find his creator.  Inrei slaughtered many and even battle against Reiku’s Earthling apprentice Zin Higurashi.  As Inrei came out the victor against the one he called friend, Reiku appeared to stop the dark wrath again.  Much like last time, the two gods engaged each other in fierce combat, with Reiku succeeding again.  But before Inrei’s death, he again split his soul in two and sent the other half into a different dimension with a different intent.  Reiku knew of Inrei’s actions and set forth to stop the resurrection.”  It ended there.

“What was your previous self’s intent?”  Rainbow asked.

“To live a fully peaceful life; a life he-I never got to have.”

I was at the final tablet now….My life.  “Reiku discovered the location of the resurrected Inrei.  He found the infant Inrei being taken by an Earthling that sheltered homeless kids.  Reiku approached the man and tried to kill Inrei before his chaotic nature returned, but the Earthling verbally defended the infant he discovered; telling Reiku that he was innocent and he should give him a chance.  The man convinced Reiku, and Reiku watched over the growth of Inrei.  As Reiku observed Inrei, Reiku eventually…began to care for…Inrei….He loved Inrei as much as he does with his biological children…..Reiku considered Inrei his….other son…..No that can’t be right!”  I reread that passage over and over again, but there was no error….Reiku actually cared for me?

I decided to keep reading to learn as to why the things became the way they did.  “As much as Reiku wanted to be with his child, he couldn’t.  Reiku was afraid that if he had any interaction with Inrei, Inrei would regain his memories and want to continue his revenge.  Eventually, Inrei discovered Reiku and….instantly felt connected with him…with no knowledge of his name, Inrei called Reiku………….Hooded Man…….”

“Inrei, you said that you considered the hooded man a father figure; that can’t be Reiku, can it?”  Rarity jumped in.

No…….No….No it can’t be…..But….But it is….The one man I considered a father is also my greatest enemy….Why…?

I continued reading without saying a thing….My gradual gain of my powers….The incident in the Gronzy Desert…Operation Firestorm…The Azure Dragon incident…and Operation Kingslayer….

“….As I slowly regained my powers, I also exhibited signs of my original self….The first few times, Reiku intervened without me knowing and without trying to kill me….But the last time…He assumed there was no hope….And he tried to finish me once and for all….It was then when I survived Reiku’s attack and lost the last of my friend that I considered family back then….”  With every word, my voice shook.

“Are you going to be alright?”  Rainbow said walking up next to me.

“I should be…”  Being honest, I’m not sure, and I think Dash knows that from her concerned looked.

“Do you wish to continue?”  Princess Celestia asked.

“I will…There is one more thing I need to know.”

“What’s that?”  The alicorn asked.

“How I came here.”

“What do you mean?”  Twilight stepped up.

“Before my arrival, I fought against Reiku and his army.  I lost consciousness then I awoke here in Equestria.”  I found my spot in the story again.  “Reiku managed to locate Inrei again, but instead of confronting Inrei himself or sending his knights like he previously did, Reiku had the entire Dragon Army accompany him into battle.  As the great forces clashed together, Reiku felt the same grief as his previous fights as he faces his son in combat again.  The battle was harsh as Inrei was slowly defeated; it ended with a one on one fight of Inrei and Reiku.  Inrei disappeared right after his loss and was presumed dead until later revealed in a different dimension.”

“That didn’t explain how you arrived here though.”  Shining Armor stated.

“No, but it does provide the section I need to use.”  I announced.

“What do you mean?”  Fluttershy quietly questioned.

“It’s time to show you how these tablets can contain so much information in such few words.”  I stretched out my right hand towards the final monolith and began feeding my spiritual energy into it.  Soon after, selected letter began burning in the air with the sacred azure blue flame.  “Bouki tu zet Reiku qoda modadei cun.  Uun’ban hyunday lieta kodai’ge non Origin.  (Listen to the voice of God as I make my request.  Reveal to me the contents of this page of Origin.)”

The holy mark craved on top of it once with a fiery orange color, then the same triangular scar formed beneath mine and everyone else’s feet.  Shining Armor and Spike jumped off of it before the thing could manifest a seal around it.  After that, the floating characters flew into and circled around the barrier it created; as the two forces met, a purple light towered up; completely encasing the seal, the equines, and I.  Following that was darkness for a minute until it faded away as a very massive open green field was constructed.  Grass was the only type of plant you could see on this pasture.  Not a single cloud sat in the sky; allowing the sun to fully illuminate the land.  And in front of us was a single hill, which we stood at the bottom of.

“Inrei, where are we?”  Twilight asked.

When I turned around to answer, I saw that everypony was facing a mirror image of me that is currently walking this way.  It remained silent as it simply scowled.

“Why aren’t you saying anything Inrei?”  Applejack asked it.

It continued to remain quiet as it literally walked through Pinkie Pie.  After witnessing that event, shocked looks took a place on their faces as they noticed me.  Once the imaged phased through me, I started up.  “We’re reliving a memory; we cannot interact with anything that you see here.  Now come; let us go, but I will warn you.  What you will soon see, won’t be a pretty sight.”

I lead the group of ponies on top of the hill where my past self stood.  Gazing into the distance, we could see about 15,000 warriors, the Dragos Elementos, and their leader himself, Reiku.  Reiku swung his left arm while materializing a double-edged zweihander that was the same size as Apocalypto.  It was his true spirit weapon, Origin.  The handle of Origin was a complete shadow black with a little dark red gem encrusted on each side of where the grip meets the sword.  The entire blade was a fire, orange-red hue of a dawn sky.

Once Reiku finished drawing his weapon, his knights soon summoned their scythes.  My past self opened up my right hand as I summoned the previous form of Apocalypto, which was that bladed wand.  The wind died down as we all readied ourselves.

Reiku and I were the first to charge at each other; his army soon followed.  Fury flared from my eyes as we sped at towards the middle.  The expression on his face was emotionless, but as the Book of Life stated, he felt grief.  The thunderous footsteps roared as we continued close in on each other, until we finally met.

Mine and Reiku’s metal clanged as we clashed.  He pushed forward as I angled my weapon and swung Apocalypto, causing the army’s leader to flip over me.  He landed on his feet as I spun around while blocking any swipes at me.  Once I was swallowed by the ocean of soldiers, I began launching a series of attacks, but each strike was repelled.  Reiku flew back into the crowd and onto my position as he slammed Origin down; causing me to jump back.

I lunged straight at my nemesis, but he managed to defend against my attack.  Suddenly, a scythe head appeared between us and caused me to bend back and retreat away into more blades.  Luckily I was quick enough to negate the army’s strikes.  On that spot I was forced to block a barrage of enemy attacks; creating a metallic echo with each hit.

Reiku then stepped up and unleashed a mighty slash that nearly knocked my staff out of my hands.  When Reiku attempted another swing, I slammed my weapon down upon his, thus stopping it.  But again I was forced back as Kronis appeared and tried decapitating me.  I rolled out of one harm’s way and into another as Dahlia came crashing down like a meteor.

I avoided her attack and readied myself to fire an energy blast, but my arm was pushed down by Bith.  Bith then positioned his scythe and launched a series of high-speed jabs.  With each block, I slowly stepped back as his onslaught continued to move forward.  At one, I spun around to use the head of my blade to hold off against Bith’s attack while the staff end managed to defend me from Ramis’s flanking attack.  I held the two in check for a few seconds until I had to reposition my massive wand to block Lith’s incoming strike.

It pushed me back ten feet and again was forced to repel more of Dragon Army’s deadly swings.  Numerous blades came flying at me in all directions, and when they all crashed down on my block, I thrust Apocalypto upwards and began rapidly twirling it for some offense.  It struck no one, but bought me enough time to begin my attack.

I released multiple wide swings, but with each assault, they were repelled by many battlers.  I tried manipulating the earth to my advantage, but the boulders and pillars I controlled were destroyed before I could throw them.  I conjured up tendrils of darkness, but they were eradicated as they spread apart.  And with every spiritual blast I fired, they met opposing beams that shot through them and causing me to dodge again while having to slash my way passed enemy warriors.

Reiku ran at me as he thrust his sword straight upon me.  I hurried my staff and managed to clash against his zweihander; leaving it to scrap against my weapon and grazing my jacket.  He then retracted his blade and unleashed a multitude of strikes against each of my defensive stances.  Reiku then gripped his handle with both hands and with impressive force, slashed through my block.  It snapped Apocalypto in half; leaving me to retreat with a diagonal gash on my chest.  My blood oozed out of the injury as I ignored the pain.

I decided there was no time to heal and instead fused my weapon back together as I charged my foe.  Reiku easily repelled each of my attacks, both physical and spiritual, and swung Origin again, but this time launching a greenish-blue wave upon me.  I wasn’t fast enough to avoid getting hit.  The strike was able to carry me for thirty feet until I feed myself from it.  But as I landed, again I was greeted by more of the army’s barrage.  With the damage to my spirit weapon and the wound on my chest, it had affected me to the point to where all my blocks became slightly sluggish.

At the time, I was far weaker then I am now.  My attacks could be opposed by large forces, and I never had to deal with impressive warriors as such in this quantity.   Also during this moment, the Dragon Army is at its strongest and fiercest, since all of the soldiers are there and their powerful leader is commanding while telepathically communicating to each of his subordinates.  Confronting them then was a suicide mission, but I was determined.

I continued to fend off the aggressive onslaught brought upon me.  I managed to block the majority of my enemy’s attacks, but a few did cut me.  I pushed all my foes off and again tried firing off more energy attacks; those who were close jumped out of the way while some in the distance unleashed their own blasts to disrupt mine.

Through the dust, Reiku sped at me while the Dragos Elementos followed.  The seven of us clashed again; continuing to leave me on the defense.  More blood began glided off me as I couldn’t keep up and repel all the brutal strikes.  In an attempt to escape their unrelenting attack, I flew off, high into the sky.

The enemy soldiers trailed after me; it looked like a spiraling tower ascending to the heavens.  The mass opened up as they completely swarmed my being.  I began swinging Apocalypto in all directions while also firing energy waves, fireballs, lightning bolts, and any other blasts I could launch at the time.  But due to Reiku’s analytical abilities, he assessed all of my attacks and transferred the information to his warriors using that psychic link; back then I wasn’t able to pick up on this kind of communicative strategy, but now that I can observe the fight in this fashion, I can easily determine the Dragon Army’s fighting pattern.

Reiku materialized a burning lance of a blood red hue; after he took hold of this pure power, Reiku threw the thing at me.  I leaned back and managed to avoid the attack; when that energy lance made contact with the ground in the distance, there was a mile wide explosion.  After I finished witnessing that distraction, I turned back to the warriors at hand and ended up receiving more injuries as I was outnumbered.

Lith and Kronis soon appeared behind me and released a black force upon me; I wasn’t prepared for it and it was strong enough to slam me back into the ground.  As I regained my footing, more of my inner liquid seeped out of my afflictions.  Three cuts on my face, four on my left arm, two on my right arm, five on my body, and one on my right leg.

Again, I was charged by the many battlers; forcing me to vary between offense and defense.  I have yet to actually hurt any of the enemy since multiple soldiers would join and defend the one I was currently attacking; they always succeeded in repelling me during this time.

Suddenly, the surrounding forces immediately fled; leaving me alone for the moment.  A glow shimmered behind me; turning around revealed numerous of energy blasts flying towards me in a mortar fashion.  I swung a few waves of vitality and launched some of mine own blasts, but I wasn’t able to destroy them all.  I jumped out of the smoke after taking the full blunt of the remaining attacks and further injuring me.  But I was spared no rest; lunging out of the dust was Reiku, the Dragos Elementos, and a few more soldiers.  Again I was continued to be forced to repel the assault preformed by my foes.  It came to a point where I had to block all attacks in one attempt; I succeeded until Reiku entered my flanking spot; a spot I couldn’t react in time.  He readied his sword.

A figure with medium long midnight black hair, dark brown eyes, a black vest and jeans with a red trim, a pure white scythe with the blade that intertwined with itself, and a right arm manifested of pure darkness and shadows, appeared between Reiku and I.  In the hand of his cursed arm was a rapidly rotating blackish-brown sphere, which he pushed into Reiku’s chest.  The young man released the ball, which caused Reiku to fly off into the distant sky.

“I’ll fight besides you, so don’t give up!”  His voice carried a battle tone emotion behind it even though it wasn’t as deep as my voice.  It also sounded young despite the fact that he’s the same age as me.

“Zin…”  My past self had exclaimed.

“So that’s Zin…”  Twilight muttered.

“That is.  I wish I knew what had happened to him after this.”

“Won’t this memory show what happened to Zin?”  Rainbow asked while still watching the event.

“No…It only deals with me.  Once this section ends, it would skip to my arrival in Equestria if I were to continue to memory.”

As Zin and I readied our weapons, Zin also harnessed the powers of his curse and morphed into the form he calls “beast form.”  Three tails and two demon like wings plunged out of his back while his right arm increased in mass as it looked like spiked armor covered it.

We stood back to back as we repelled every oncoming slash, swing, jab, and spiritual attack.  Zin would jump in the air and swung above me while I ducked down and swipe underneath him.  Zin would roll across my back to deflect some attacks while I used his like a spring board to jump up and slam my staff down onto the enemy. Our weapons cried with each clang against the opposing warriors.  The two of us were constantly moving as we became a great defensive force for the next couple of minutes.

The surrounding Dragon Army again fell back as more of their back forces launched another series of mortar strikes.  Zin and I quickly nodded at each other then we directed both hands towards the incoming balls of fiery energy.  We then unleashed multiple blasts of our own in great force and were able to eradicate each one of the opposing attacks.  After that, the two of us thrust forward into the dust cloud created and swung our blades.  Our weapons clashed against the enemy’s and finally the first sign of hope.  Together, Zin and I managed to push back the soldiers on our own.  Then we combined our attack into a single slash against one warrior; of course he had a group to help defend against us, but what I had saw shown improvement.  A red botch stained his shirt then dripped out; we scored a hit.

An explosion rang out in the distance; causing my friend and I to turn to it.

“Reiku’s freed himself from my Tairega; we need to hurry!”  Zin declared.

Zin tossed me his spirit weapon as his dark red aura became distinctly visible and those wings of his spit apart into five sections.  A bright white light charged up in between each piece until Zin fired those appendages like canons with very powerful beams at our foes.  While Zin took charge of the spiritual attacks, I made it my duty to physically protect my battle brother.

I continued to defend against the opposition as I duel wield with ease; as much as I had been on the defense, it was actually the easiest thing for me at the moment.  I was now using less energy blocking attacks than I was earlier.  I noticed that one of the foes snuck past my defenses and Zin’s offensives; he charged at my friend in an attempt of stopping Zin’s assault.  Since he was out of my range, I returned Zin’s scythe by throwing it at him, so he could properly protect himself.  Once Zin had regained possession of his spirit weapon, he quickly repelled the strike as we went back to back again.

As Zin continued slashing his weapon, a sonic boom roared through the battlefield and I could see the image of Reiku zoom past me, grab Zin, thrust his grip into Zin’s chest to disorient, and threw him into the distance.  After that Reiku gave a quick glance at Lith and then chased after Zin.

When I was completely swarmed again, my defenses fell.  As everyone’s weapons clashed, I began receiving more wounds; one blade managed to cut my heel and destabilize me.  When I tried reorienting myself, all five of the Dragos Elementos appeared before me.  All of them had their hands with dark orbs forming in them.

“Kazejin.”  Lith said.

There was no avoiding it.  I crossed both my arms in front of me as I was devoured by this destructive force.  The five beams merged into a single attack as the suppressing power unleashed gale force winds in all direction that tore apart the ground.  The entire Dragon Army fled behind their superiors since that was the only point of safety.  The deadly strike pushed me five miles away while its final explosion was double that.  Once the smoke cleared, I remained standing as my blood completely drenched me; it looked like I was making just about a final stand.

The numerous warriors charged me as I stumbled after them.  My foes and I continued swinging our weapons; slash after slash, strike after strike, hit after hit.  More wounds were created; my blood continued leaking out as my energy was drained.  More blades were dragged along my face and body; gashes were added to my head, my back flared with pained as a multitude of afflictions were opened upon it, my legs became weak as the tendons were slowly severed, and my arm strength dwelled as it was sliced open.

As I turned around to repel more enemies, I was greeted with both my left and right abdomen being impaled by the staff ends of two soldiers’ scythes.  I grabbed both weapons and slammed their owners on the ground away from me so they couldn’t worsen the damage.  After that, I slowly pulled both weapons out of me as my gore slid off with it and my blood pool out.  I then rolled Apocalypto onto my foot and kicked my spirit weapon up into the air where I bit down on the staff as I duel wield the two scythes and struggled against the harsh hits.

The moment I used the two stolen blades as my own was short, for they were soon forced out of my grasp by their masters.  When I re-held my own wand with hands, I suddenly coughed out a lot of blood.  I turned my gaze down and noticed I was stabbed again; this time the strike came from behind and went straight through my back and out my right lung and rib cage.

I took hold of that soldier’s scythe while swinging Apocalypto behind me.  After that, when I forced the weapon out of me, the staff broke and tore my inners as I removed it.

As I succumbed more to the vexatious feeling consuming me, I was pelted by the bodies of various battlers that shoulder-rammed me.  I managed to snag one as he hit me, and then prepared to jam my wand into to him.  As I brought my arm back, a woman snuck by, grabbed my appendage, and forced her palm into my elbow; dislocating it from the socket.  After I heard the snap and the torturous agony shot into my brain, I reacted by throwing the man into the one who broke my arm.  Next I gripped my dangling limb and popped it back into place; causing me more pain.

My movement became even more sluggish while my attacks and deflects turned to wild flails.  As I stumbled around trying to fight, more battlers sped by me and delivered blow after blow to me.  Lith was the last one to do this, but instead of a slash, he fired an energy blast into me; the force threw me back and onto my stomach.

When I tried pushing myself back up, I lost the last of my strength and collapsed back down into the dirt.  Everyone stopped with the fight as they all witnessed this defeat.

“This was never a battle….it was a slaughter…”  Applejack commented.

While all eyes were focused on my weaken self, I searched for Reiku amongst everyone.  When I found him in the air next to Zin, I saw him turn away from the sight that lay before everyone.

When I noticed that, I focused all my current emotions into my right hand and dug my fingers into my palm.  He had the power to prevent this, but he still let it all happen…

Lith slowly stepped up to my dying body with his scythe at the ready.

“Inrei, what’s going to happen?”  Rainbow cautiously asked.

“The moment when hatred, anger, determination, and will, all join as one and I first accepted what I was and true chaos returned.”  I answered.

A moment of silence passed as both Apocalypto and I began pulsating a very dark sensation.  Soon my staff started crackling as it gradually morphed into the zweihander I have today.  Upon witnessing that, Lith stopped in his tracks as he could feel the incredible force emitting off me.  After that, I slowly lifted up my head and revealed slit pupils and the most inhuman look in my eyes.  And finally, I was devoured by a towering azure inferno that spawned from my body; forcing all of the Dragon Army back as the intense powers that matched Reiku’s had been fully reborn.

I remember all that pain and fatigue I experience vanished as my human body tore itself apart as I transformed into my true self.  Wrath filled my veins as the need for vengeances took hold of my thought process.  I didn’t care for what I had become; all I knew then was I had power that could rival my one nemesis.

Two massive scaled wings emerged from the fiery tornado and coiled around the planet with the raging fire.  As the serpentine blaze continued moving, a spear like head peaked its way out of the inferno and stopped in the space above the battlefield.  The rest of the fire faded away as it turned to smoke that clouded the earth; thus revealing the leviathan I had become.  When I finished transforming into that dragon, I then stared down with fury beaming from my eyes.

The entire mass of warriors stared up in awe at me while a very demonic growl echoed out of my lungs.  Saliva trailed between three points on my jaw as I slowly unlatched my fangs and inhaled.  Next I thrust my bohemian head forward and unleashed a bellowing roar filled with anger.  The sheer intensity was much stronger then the shout I produced on Trixie.  Its shockwave cleared the sky of all clouds, dust particles, and smog while a damaging hole was blasted into the atmospheric layers of earth while the pressing force literally flattened out the land; it was far more destructive then the one that I did a couple of days ago.  As my unrelenting rage continued, the entire army plus my friends did their best to block out the grueling sound pounding down; the only ones unaffected were Reiku and the five Dragos Elementos.

Once I finished, I began gathering spirit energy of a dark orange color within my mouth; the amount of luminosity given off made it seem it was brighter then this dimension’s sun.  When my attack’s mass reached the size of a continent, I fired it as an energy beam upon my foes; regardless of anyone’s safety.

Reiku quickly lunged into the air and chanced my wrath with his entire being.  When the two made contact, Reiku succeeded in holding off my destructive assault, but it was noticeable that he had difficulties protecting everyone from it.  As soon as the sky burned and the god began being pushed back, Reiku’s body started breaking apart as a blue flame flared from him.  Suddenly, my beam was repelled back as a reptilian, clawed hand emerged from the light and knocked me back.  In place of the attack was a planetary size, anthro dragon with two wings just like mine and a very lengthy tail.  On both of his wrists were spikes that extended all the way to his elbows; his spinal cord plunged out and curved into serrated edge spikes; and on his head rested three horns, with two curved ones on the side while the third sat on his forehead.

Reiku and I now sat on the edges of space; with the earth behind the God of Dawn.  As we stared each other down, we had also exchanged fearsome roars.

“So this is yours and Reiku’s true forms…”  Princess Celestia said; she sounds somewhat speechless.

“Indeed it is.”  I replied.

“How can you deal with such pain; such size….Such power!?”  The alicorn continued.

“For the size and power, it’s just natural.  But for the pain…My goal and determination was enough for me to ignore the majority of the physical pain.”  I answered.

Rainbow instantly caught on when I said the word “physical.”  Dash then silently moved to my side; to this I welcomed her intentions and placed my hand on her side as we continued to watch history.

Reiku and I charged each other with such great speeds, that you couldn’t see it with normal vision.  When we made contact, Reiku tackled me away from Earth and threw me further into the galaxy.  Once I regained control of my movement, I lunged at my foe and head butted him in his chest.  Reiku’s response to this was elbowing me, followed by grabbing my snake like body and slamming me into a nearby planet.

After that, Reiku began a series of punches against my face.  I countered this by unleashing a fire breath upon him; causing the dragon to cease his attack and fall back.  With Reiku off, I rammed my head into him again then coiled my tail around his neck and spun him into the same planet; there was enough force that it shattered the celestial body.

A lavender light shined from Reiku’s mouth; soon the attack was launched at me with a blast.  I plowed through the orb and took the hit full force with no bother.  I readied my jaws and got into a pointblank range, but my enemy defended against my bite using his left arm.  Next Reiku tried swiping me with his right hand, but I countered by stabbing Apocalypto into his appendage.  With that, my body was greeted by the fangs of Reiku; to this I responded by sinking my teeth into his neck.  As both blood and azure flames seeped out of our wounds, Reiku forced me off by releasing a cyan beam into my body.  I then freed myself from his strike, and then fired a dark green beam of my own.  Our two attacks made contact and resulted in the two canceling out each other in a gigantic explosion.

Reiku then flew through the aftermath and thrust his right massive claw at me; I dodge his attack then whipped my tail at him.  My foe repelled my strike with the spike on his left arm.  Once we retracted our appendages, we then swung at each other again multiple times; creating numerous sparks with every hit.

As we continued, Reiku brought both his arms back and absorbed a few stars’ energy and conjured up two rainbow colored spheres and threw them at me.  I angled my scaled wings and used them to deflect both balls; following that, my wings glowed with a golden hue.  Once they were fully charged, I sped towards my enemy, who managed to grasp hold of me.  I threw my head upwards and quickly channeled some more of my vitality, and then I fired my own blasts at him.

Next, I head butted my foe again then spun while wrapping my tail around Reiku.  After that, I slammed him into a new planet.  Following that, I fired a black unrelenting beam; pinning Reiku further down.

Reiku started punching me in my stomach; eventually it was enough to cause me to release him from my hold.  After that, he threw me off and slashed an orange spiritual wave at me.  I countered by creating a brown wave.  The two forces clashed and Reiku and I charged each other again.

As Apocalypto and Reiku’s claw pushed against each, I took control of large nearby asteroids and pelted the warrior in the head with them.  Reiku’s response to this was drawing his right arm back and punching me in the face.

As I flew backwards, Reiku glared at me; I caught on instantly and started strafing and slithering through space while dodging numerous explosions.  Once I was in the clearing, eleven energy orbs were unleashed in my direction.  With one mighty flap of my wings, I materialized gale force winds and disoriented the flight path of the attack; causing each spirit ball to collide with each other.

After the explosions, the two of started lunging into each multiple times; creating bursts of energy with each hit against each other’s spiritual force.  As we got close to each other again, I plunged my tail into Reiku’s gut while he bit me in the neck.  When we freed ourselves, we then fired off matching red beams at each other as we flew to our right.  Next when we ceased our current attack, Reiku began slashing his claws at me while I used Apocalypto to repel each strike.  When I gained the chance, I slammed my left wing into my enemy and used the momentum to roll while swinging my tail and releasing a dark gray energy wave.  Reiku regained his stature and plowed through the attack and rammed into me and following that kicked me in the stomach; forcing me back.

Once the light faded from my previous attack, Reiku and I began charging a fearsome mass of spiritual energy within our mouths.  With our attacks at full force, we fired sun gold beams upon each other.  The two clashed with great power; creating a massive shockwave that obliterated nearby celestial bodies and dislodged the rest out of their orbit.  Bolts of electricity shot out of the shifting core as we continued to push that devastating force at each other.  Suddenly my side was repelled back as Reiku emerged himself from the beam in front of me, slammed my head downwards, and fired off another beam of the same magnitude.  His attack was strong enough that I couldn’t free myself from it, and it eventually consumed me.  When Reiku’s beam erupted, the only thing left was empty space and me being thrown at high speeds because of the explosion.

I remember my thought process here; it was the final thing that went through my mind before finding myself in Equestria.  Since the attack did more damage than it appeared; it left my body to become unresponsive.  As I was left with no control of my trajectory, I determined and discovered that the path I was headed for was Earth.  With my mass and the velocity I was flying at, I would easily tear through the planet.  When I realized that, I instantly lost the need for revenge as I regained my human thought process.   So with my last bit of strength, I transformed myself back into my human form; that way I wouldn’t cause the deaths of innocents.  After I finished morphing myself, I momentarily blacked out.  My bloodied body continued towards Earth.

This is the moment I needed to pay attention to the most.  This is my answer on how I came here.

Reiku extended both of his arms forward, kept his jaws unlatched, and formed the sacred symbol.  Three dark orbs appeared; one in his hands, one in his mouth, and the final one at the tip of his center horn.  All three spheres grew as Reiku channeled them with his great energy.

I turned my sights back to my unconscious self; not knowing what to expect.  I remained silent to all the questions that the girls asked me about the situation; I had no answers for them and the scene is looking pretty grim.

Suddenly, an azure flame sparked from me.  It continued until it eventually encased me in a light blue orb.  I know what that is.

“That’s an Asclepius Orb…!”  I muttered.

Reiku’s attack had finished charging, but there was some hesitation, but Reiku eventually launched all three energy balls into one planetary sized sphere that roared towards me.  As the orb that held me began sparking, the giant force hit me and unleashed a flash of blinding hellfire.  After that there was nothing, but Reiku.

Soon the empty voids of space vanished away as the ponies and I found ourselves back with the monolithic tablets.  Surrounding us were Shining Armor, Spike, and Celestia’s knights.

“Inrei, what exactly happened to you back there?”  Twilight cautiously asked.

“It was an Asclepius Orb.”  I answered.

“Come again?”  Applejack jumped in.

“An Asclepius Orb is the ultimate regeneration technique ever created by Reiku.  How it works is once the user is no longer conscious, their body subconsciously encases themselves in that orb you saw and teleports them away to recover.  When Reiku’s Kazejin struck my Asclepius Orb, it destroyed the protective barrier that would have been used to heal me, but it also transported me here just in time.”

“So was it a fluke that you ended up in Equestria?”  Celestia asked.

“No.  I’m here because my body viewed Equestria as a safe haven to recover in.”  I replied.

As the royal guards ensured the well beings of everypony, I stepped up to the Book of Life again.

“W-What are you doing?”  Fluttershy quietly asked.

“There’s something I want to see before we leave.”  I extended my arm towards the chapter about my life and conjured up a certain section.

I found myself in a forest filled with a thick fog; one that seems so solid, you could grasp a chunk in your hands.  Birds were happily chirping away as the seconds gone by; rabbits and squirrels ran along the ground while searching for food; and an infant was crying in the distance.

Following the baby’s screams, I discovered a portly man somewhere in his fifties holding the small child.  He had balding gray hair and small oval glasses upon his head; his attire was white cotton shirt and brown overalls.  The old man looked in confusion with his hazel at the infant; mentally questioning why something so young would be out here alone.

A nearby twig snapped; catching the attention of mine and the old man’s.  Appearing out of the fog like a phantom and into the clearing was the Hooded Man….Reiku.

My Little Sinner Ch. 14: The Lord's Knight

My Little Sinner Ch. 14: The Lord's Knight

I stood in a bleak, moon lit room with a younger…me sleeping alone on his right side.  While most of the other orphans had roommates and toys, I had my own room that was void of any accessories.  My bed was situated in the center of the area while navy blue covers lay slightly kicked off.  Pale white walls surrounded me with a small window on the west wall while facing my back.

A blue flash shimmered behind me and materializing out of the light was none other than Reiku himself.  Once he appeared, my past self started groaning without waking up.  I remember that dream I was having at the time.  As I grew up, I always had reoccurring nightmares that I could never understand what they meant.  It wasn’t until I started my quest that I learned that these dreams were actually visions from my previous lives.

Reiku had phased through me and walked straight up to my moaning self.  Some hesitation and uncertainty took hold of him as he slightly raised his hand towards me, but in the end, Reiku finished extending his arm at me and gently rubbed my head.  After that, my past self finally started to calm down; as I had my first peaceful night of sleep.  Once my unconscious screams were completely silenced, Reiku grabbed the thrown off blankets and slowly brought them over me as he tucked me in.

This scene froze as I jerked my right hand; next I leveled my limb in the air and waved it to my left.  The world swirled around me as time moved forward a few years.  Once it stopped, I found myself in a small clearing of the forest; my previous self was twelve now and this was right after Aurelia was adopted and the two of us said our goodbyes.  Back then, I thought that would be the last time I would ever see Aurelia and it left me in a state of depression.

As my younger version sat huddled against a tree, Reiku stepped forth into my vision.  When I took notice of him, I immediately got up from that spot and buried my red and wet face into his chest.

“I’m glad she has a family now, but….but I miss her…”   I sniffed.

As a gesture to reassure me that everything would be alright, Reiku sympathetically wrapped his arms around me….

I’ve seen enough……..

This world soon deconstructed as I left those memories and was brought back into the present.  Lazily taking a seat on the floor in front of the monoliths, my forlorn sight was greeted by cyan coated girlfriend walking up to me.

“How are you feeling?”  She quietly asked.

I feel hollow.  Just how am I supposed to accept all this?  All that history of my nemesis actually caring for me.  What am I to do?  How should I proceed things?  What options must be chosen that concern my war with Reiku?  I’ve spent so long hating him for what he has done to me, and Reiku gave up hope when I lost control of my humanity; so just what the fuck am I supposed to do?

“Inrei, listen to me.  I know this situation is a big shock, but I want you to know that whatever decision you make, I’ll still be by your side and help you no matter the outcome is.”  Rainbow informed.

My response to her was carefully wrapping my arms around her back and holding her close.  I could soon feel Dash’s hooves slide around my neck pull me in.  I’m glad I’ve gotten to know and be in this kind of relationship with Rainbow.  With her warmth and softness pressing against me, I don’t want to let go.

“Come on Inrei; let’s go back home.”  Rainbow said.

The two of us let go of each other, so that way I could now stand up to leave.  When I finally propped myself up, a bell echoed through the air.

No…

After hearing the sound, I quickly sprinted down the large tower and out into the open area of the castle.  Plummeting from high point of the sky was a single azure orb that exerted a tremendous amount of force.  The blue fireball shortly crashed into the town of Canterlot, and upon impact blew up in a fiery explosion of a nine foot radius.  A human shaped figure stood within the center of the inferno; the entity drew both of its arms in then instantly swung them out; dispelling the flames that held him.  As he said he would, Lith has returned.

As Lith made his appearance, I could spot a numerous amount of ponies donned in golden armor rush out of the castle and surround the invader.  Those fools.

“Princess, order you knights back now!”  I ordered.

Lith heard my exclamation and started walking down the path towards the castle until one of the guards stepped in front of his path.  Lith barely glanced at the equine with an uninterested look in his eyes and shortly after swung his left hand; throwing all of the guards back and restrained them all with his telekinetic powers.

He’s here for me so he’s my problem; I have to stop him.  Lith only took a few more steps before I sped in front of the warrior.

“Wrath.”  Lith said in his near emotionless voice.

“After all this time, you knew all along!  This never had to happen!”  Even though I was already aware that Lith would return, his presence now infuriated me; thanks to the knowledge I just gained.

“What do you mean?”  He questioned.

“That Reiku cared for me!  And yet history repeats!”

“How did you come across that information?”

“I read the Morei’tei non sune….You knew about the whole situation and you could have prevented this war from starting all over again as much as Reiku could have!  We wouldn’t have had all these innocent deaths, destruction, and unneeded pain, so tell me why YOU didn’t bother to intervene!?”  Blood began to drip out of my clinched fist as my fingernails tore the skin and continued to dig into my palm, while I held back my rage filled tears.

I already learned why Reiku didn’t bother and look how that turned out.  But Lith; he had the power to stop this chaos right from the get go as well.  It never needed the loss of my family and friends!

“It was never my decision to.”  Lith answered.

“Bullshit!  Aside from being Reiku’s most trusted friend, as part of the Dragos Elementos, you’re aloud free reign on whatever the hell you want to do!  So don’t give me that crap, because I know you had a damn choice!”  I lashed out.

“It doesn’t matter if I did or did not have a choice, you still became a threat.”

“A threat that the both of you could have prevented!  But instead you did nothing and Reiku abandoned me while I was still growing up!  I was alone for so long…And when I finally found companionship, I lost it all!”

“You say that you’ve seen the contents of the Book, but it’s clear you did not completely dwell into history.”

What did Lith mean by that?

“What are you talking about?  What am I missing?”  I asked.

“Co’dai tsu matsudrei, a crec’ntei pei.  (Thou we may engage in battle, I wish peace on you.)”  A golden light formed in Lith’s right hand; soon the energy stretched out into a staff, and finally a blade materialized at the end.

Lith instantly stood in front of me as he swung that energy weapon of his, but I was quick enough to summon Apocalypto and block the attack.

“You dare challenge me alone?  You can’t oppose me by yourself.”  I growled.

“You may be wrong with that.”  Lith objected.

“What are you implying?”

“When we first fought, I didn’t expect you to be that strong already and underestimated you.  And when we fought last time, I held myself back for the safety of my fellow warriors.  You have yet to see me at full strength.”

We broke apart from our stance and stepped back; readying ourselves.

“Just how powerful are you?”  I asked.  Not that it would matter, its best I have an idea before charging into a storm.  Knowing Lith, he’ll at least be honest.

“Powerful enough to know that I can rival you currently.”

“Currently?”  Even though I figured out how to tap into my full potential, when I’m in my human form, I still feel held back.  Does he know about that?  And what about Lith?  Are his powers restrained as well?

“Right now I have the advantage, but if we were to combat each other in full force while in our true forms, the outcome would favor in your hands.”

He has a point; he’s not as strong as his master.  But what is this advantage he’s talking about?  I could avoid it by fighting him as my actual self…No; if I do that, I’m putting Equestria at extreme risk of destruction.  I’ll take my chances.

The sky darkened as storm clouds fueled by the intense forces emitted from Lith and me.  Our auras became so distinct; you could see Lith’s sun golden spiritual energy and my dark blue energy burning off of us.  Half a minute passed before any movement occurred.  Finally we lunged forward.

The edges of blades scraped against each other as we chanced; upon colliding our weapons, a mighty explosion of destructive sound rang through the air.  We brought our arms back and again repelled the strike we had slashed at each other.  Hit after hit connected as Lith’s scythe and my sword deflected our oncoming attacks.  I soon flipped over my foe while swinging Apocalypto in the process, but Lith spun the poll of his weapon to his back; thus blocking my attempt.  After that he twirled around while extending out his blade, but I was quick enough to step back out of harm’s way.  We then threw out might at each other as we continued to unleash a barrage of fatal strikes that still couldn’t connect an actual hit.

This deadly dance of ours was getting us nowhere as we only managed to prove that we were as fast as each other.  With every spark that flew off with each scrape, it was apparent to me that such assault would achieve only a slow fatigue.  I’ll have to change up my attacks if I hope to score a hit.

So as our weapons ricocheted off each other, I twirled my zweihander back around and slashed a bright red wave towards Lith.  A second afterwards, Lith appeared behind me while rolling in the air; unleashing his own attack onto me.  I quickly reacted by jumping and sliding a few feet back as dust shrouded the impact.  From the cloud fired out five fireballs; I dodged two and chopped the other three in half.  Once the blasts passed me, I realized the stupidity of letting this dangerous energy to continue on.  As fast as I could, I materialized a barrier and had it shape to the surrounding city; once the blasts connected with the force field, I waited a moment for the smoke to clear.  The barrier had a light green ripple and the buildings were unscathed.

Next I thrust my sword and slammed all my weight against my foe; pushing him back a good distance as he blocked me attack.  When we lost the momentum, I rammed my foot into his chest and kicked myself high into the sky.

As long as my barrier stays up and I can urge Lith away from the towns, I can insure the safety of Equestria.

With the great roar of his sonic boom, my opponent flew at me such impressive speed, that it could have put my performance in the race against Rainbow to shame.  Even though I defended myself from the hit, the power behind it was still strong enough to throw me back a good couple yards.  The moment I regain my stature, I was greeted again by Lith’s velocity as he sped straight at me.  But still I managed to repel his attempt; causing my opponent to circle around me as he continued his onslaught and creating a metallic clang as our two blades clashed.  Lith is fast, I’ll give him that.

On our recent separate, I aimed my hand at Lith and fired off a barrage of blasts.  Lith countered by throwing his left arm downwards and conjured bolts of lightning to disrupt in a hellfire of explosions.  After that, we lunged at each other again; creating shots of electricity as Apocalypto and his scythe’s energy violently intertwined.

Lith pushed forward and broke me off from our struggle, then shot me a point blank range with a cerulean beam.  His force propelled me out of Canterlot airspace and over the Everfree Forest.  When I freed myself of the attack, Lith was already in front of me; swinging his scythe.  Luckily I was quick enough to bring up my zweihander and block his slash.

Since I’m technically not over Canterlot or Ponyville, and I still have that barrier up and I can be a bit more aggressive with my attacks.

I lunged my blade forward with hopes that Lith would block; and as expected, he did.  While this close, I took a deep inhale while also charging up spiritual energy within my mouth.  When I finished, I let loose a black and purple beam that was coat with an intense flame onto my foe.  The strike managed to force Lith flat on his back as it pushed him deep into a newly formed crater.

Next I turned my attention to a single point in space and focused my will on a massive asteroid.  As I took control of that rock, I used my powers to pull it down on this very spot; when the space boulder came into atmospheric view, I fired an energy blast right at it and had that ball dig straight into the middle before causing the thing to explode into numerous meteors; all plummeting towards Lith’s crash site.

Soon I was slammed back into the largest of the meteors by Lith.  After that, I threw him off and tried swinging Apocalypto, but the moment I freed myself from that pin, Lith had disappeared.  I heard footsteps rapidly approach; reacting to the sound forced me to spin around and deflect Lith’s horizontal slash.  After that, Lith used the momentum he gained to flip himself onto one of the nearby rocks and readied his blade.

As the two of us descended with the boulders, we unleashed a series of strikes against each other while staying perfectly situated on the flaming meteors; even when one of our emplacements knocked and echoed against one of the other falling rocks and spun overhead each other.  Our metal cried with each passing hit as we refused to let up our unrelenting strikes.  I could estimate about six minutes of Lith and I just continuing to slash at each other.  At a certain point, Lith fled our conflict for some unknown reason.

Why did he do tha-OH SHIT!

I sped to what would be considered the top of this meteorite now as this rock screamed out a massive impact against Equestria.  Once at the peak, I lunged towards another meteor; when I landed, I literally charged into a more open area by running on all fours.  Finally reaching that spot, I leaped from rock to rock until I came to the point of freedom and flew off.

Well on the bright side, Equestria now has a temporary mountain.  I’m going have to remove it once the fight is over.

As I turned back, I witnessed the world rush by as I could feel a tight grip around my chest.  And very soon I could feel the cold, hard sensation of stone crumble beneath my back.  I kicked Lith off of me and revealed that I had been tackled into Ponyville.  After realizing my location, I conjured up another barrier to shield this town as all the citizens retreated into their homes.

Next I materialized a completely black orb in my left hand and threw it in Lith’s direction while swinging Apocalypto and creating a spiritual wave at the same time.  As the two attacks raced towards my opponent, Lith countered by generating a orange red sphere in his drawn back hands, then pushed them forward and launching his Kazejin; thus annihilating my onset.  As the beam reached me, I slashed vertically as my blade made contact with Lith’s Kazejin and pelted me with its suppressing force while I split it in half.  I don’t know how long it took, but it wasn’t soon enough as this devastating attack finished passing me by and exploded behind me; unleashing a powerful shockwave that rushed through the area; luckily my force field is strong enough to withstand the attack, but I don’t know how much more it could handle.

“Wrath, this is getting us nowhere.”  Lith began.  “It’s time I finish this.”

“And how do you plan to do that?  It seems we may be evenly matched.”  I glared.

“Tell me Wrath, do you know why you do not have full access to your powers in this form?”

So Lith is aware of the restriction.  I didn’t answer, but he could tell I had no clue as to why.

“The reason behind this is because our powers are so great, that the spiritual force it creates can negatively affect everything on weaker planets.  So when we transform, our body manifests a seal around our very soul and limits the amount of energy we can exert.  So for ensuring the safety of the denizens and their world, we compensate by lessening our abilities.”

“So no matter what, we’ll be equal in combat if we stay in these forms.  The only way to create a difference is to fight each other as our actual selves, but even then, we’ll still be putting this place in far greater danger.”  I’m still not about to put all of Equestria in harm’s way because of the destruction my dragon form can cause.

“Indeed, but there is a way to remove this seal and proceed with one’s full potential without putting the planet at the same risk as we would in our true forms.”  Lith informed.

“What are you talking about?”  I honestly have no clue what he’s talking about.  This has to be a bluff.  There is no way such a feat is possible.  But then, Lith did mention an “advantage.”  This maybe what he was talking about.

“It is the combined forms of what you are with what you want to be; we the Dragos Elementos have come to call this an Ultimate because of the amount of potential it allows you without going full release.”

“If an Ultimate lets the user gain that kind of control over them self, then how come your subordinates don’t have this ability?”  It’s obvious the rest of the Dragon Army doesn’t possess this technique; otherwise they would have used it against me already.

“That is because the requirements to unlocking this technique seem to vary between from person to person.”

“Then what about you?  Using such a skill on me earlier would have achieved you victory; regardless of the fact of ensuring the safety of your fellow soldiers.”

“True, but there is something you must know first.  Remember when I said I underestimated you when we first fought?  That was selective disinformation.  It’s true I wasn’t aware of your current strength back then; but the reason I never challenged you at full force is because Reiku forbids me from using my true potential unless the situation truly requires it.”  Lith said.

Once Lith finished, he closed his eyes and I could feel him channeling his energy.  As he continued, I could sense a very intense force arise within him.  Lith’s vitality seeped from the confines his body and melded with the surrounding nature.  Darker storm clouds formed with bolts of lightning striking various places all over Ponyville.  This overwhelming sensation emanating from Lith is….Nerve racking….The last time I felt this emotion is when Reiku confronted me in battle for the first time.  Sure I could take on Lith as my actual self, but like this….This could be bad.

Lith levitated a few feet into the air before bursting into a blinding golden light; causing me to shield my eyes.  When the luminosity died down, in place of the once human figure now floated a golden anthro dragon.  Aside from the humanoid size difference, this form matched closely to Reiku’s true form, but he was missing the middle horn while the other two pointed back like mine would.  Lith is also missing the spikes on the wrist; and instead of one tail, Lith has three tails; all with what looks like to scythe heads for the tips.  As he glared at me, lightning flashed behind Lith and created a shadow on the front half of his body; only the faint shimmer of his body and his now glowing red eyes pierced this darkness.

“Now Wrath, you shall witness my true strength.”  Lith announced.

Lith vanished then reappeared behind me in a matter of a second; before I could even react to his new position, my body convulsed as numerous cuts exploded off me.  My jacket slid off me for sizable holes littered coat from the multiple tears; revealing my severely slashed clothes.  Blood oozed out of each opening like little red waterfalls.  And the stinging pain didn’t set in until my inner liquid accumulated all over my body.

Damn!  It’s as I thought.  I have to be cautious while battling Lith like this.  I started channeling my vitality through me and begun healing my wounds; it’s a shame I only have access to my high-speed regeneration when I’m at full force.

The moment when four of the many cuts finished mending themselves, Lith was already in front of me; punching me in the stomach while a blue aura surrounded his fist.  My feet dragged against the ground as I went flying forty meters into a building; cracking the barrier and damaging the wall upon impact.  After that I kicked off the structure to my foe and swung my sword at him.  Lith literally grabbed the edge of my weapon and tossed off my attack.  With that rejected, I then spun around and slashed a wave at point blank range and scored a direct hit.

The smoke cleared and revealed to me that Lith came out unscathed as he grabbed me by the throat, slipped one of his feet behind me, tripped me into the air, slammed me into the ground, then grabbed my right ankle before gravity caught hold of it, bashed me into the ground like a pickaxe a couple of time, threw me, and blasted me with a violet sphere.

I managed to land on the soles of my feet, but was spared no moments rest for Lith was already on me again.  He rammed a barrage of punches into my gut, and when it caused me to keel over, Lith then kneed me in the chin so I would stand right up again and followed that by five connecting blows to my face, and finished by floating in the air as the tips of his three tails positioned in front of him while a black and white ball formed around that point and was fired against me; the initial explosion threw me back twelve feet.

Again when I recovered from the attack, Lith had already raced to me.  Before my opponent could score a hit again, I swung first.  I had slashed at Lith twenty-five times, and each one was to no avail for he used his left arm to deflect every strike.  After the last failed attempted, I jumped back a good distance while I rapidly twirled Apocalypto like a spinning helicopter blade.  A wood brown sphere that was a meter in diameter materialized within the whirlwind vortex of my zweihander, and when I stopped spinning my weapon, the energy ball connected with the tip of my blade.  I then lifted my blade and threw that sphere at Lith; like my last spiritual attack, he took it head on.  And again, once the dust cleared, Lith was walking towards me still uninjured.  Out of desperation I fired off a massive series of energy blasts at Lith; hoping that at least one would hurt him; but still no success.  He’s taking my attacks like I’m throwing fucking peas at him!

Suddenly Lith stopped in place.  What the hell is he planning?  Lith then clapped his hands once, and once they separated, a towering fiery orange rift spread open in unison with his arms.  What the hell is he planning!?  Out of the glow spearheaded three edged tips; as the things continued further out, I realized that these objects were actually swords.  As the blades exited the tear in space, I witnessed even more weapons levitate into this dimension; there were more swords, daggers, halberds, axes, just about every other edged weapon that exists.  All these blades remained touching with each other and slithered through the air in the shape of three large tentacles.  The way that these inanimate objects moved is like that they are part of a sentient being that is preparing itself.  Soon after, the three merged into one giant tendril launched after me.

Quickly reacting, I slammed all the weight of my zweihander into this metallic thing, and once the two bladed forces met, that tentacle exploded into hundreds of metal objects.  As the weapons flew past me, Lith sped right at me as I readied myself.  I managed to block his strike in time, but as the two of us struggled against each other, I could feel my right shoulder get grazed by something, and on the ground between us was a small saber with a small layer of blood sliding down the blade.  After that, Lith retreated back and I averted my gaze upwards; I was completely surrounded by all the weapons that came through that rift.

Shit!  The reason why these weapons seem intelligent is because Lith is controlling them all!

After becoming aware of their presence, all of the blades starting flying onto my position.  I was force to rapidly swing my sword in all directions, duck, throw some weapons, and flip out of the way of piercing attacks.  Apocalypto cried with each metallic clang while every other weapon shinged through the air.  As I slowly grew exhausted, I could feel more and more of my skin get sliced with each passing second.  I concentrated on a single point within me, and then expanded it; creating a burst of power that shattered all of the opposing blades.

This battle is draining me badly.  Aside from fighting Lith, I’m constantly burning energy keeping this barrier up and repairing it when it gets damaged.  Plus the blood loss isn’t helping.  As much of a stupid idea as it is, I’m going to have to wait until the battle is over to heal.  I’ll just be wasting more energy recovering from one wound while a new one takes its place.  I might actually have to consider fighting Lith as the leviathan.

As I caught my breath, my eyes noticed some glint speeding towards me; I flipped backwards as I observed the white energy lance fly over me and crash somewhere in the far distances; creating a mile wide explosion.  Force field up or not, that attack could still damage Ponyville.

To ensure some safety for the town, I flew a few thousand few into the air with the hopes of luring Lith away.  With the whistling of more of those energy lances flying at me, I began strafing across the sky; avoiding each attack as they blew up kilometers away.  As I continued through the air, my face was greeted by Lith’s fist again.  Before I could react, I was punched and kicked about twenty more times.  After the last hit, I finally managed to get into defensive positioning and blocked as many strikes as I could keep up with.

Lith then used his tails to scrape and push me away as characters of the Dragon language encircled both of his arms.  Dark purple orbs then formed within both of his hands that he soon fired at me.  I tried countering by unleashing a beam of a dark blue hue against them, but the force and velocity behind was too great for my attack to repel his.  The energy spheres disrupted my beam as they came crashing through and blasted against me.  When I retreated from the smoke, I could sense a tremendous amount of spiritual energy gathering above me.  The second I looked up, all I could see was Lith’s fiery red Kazejin.  There was no avoiding it.

I was completely consumed by the attack.  The suppressing power made my body feel like I was being burned by grueling flames that knows no mercy.  Almost like that all the pain and death I’ve caused others had been gathered into a single force that is brutalizing me.  It was even strong enough to completely annihilate Apocalypto; with that, it made the sensation worse.  With its intensity and pain flowing through every fiber of my being, I couldn’t even scream in agony; instead, my mouth just widen open like I was.  When the Kazejin finally stopped, I could barely move.

Lith then sped downwards to the earth while he grabbed me by the head.  We plummeted together towards the ground like a crashing meteor since I still haven’t recovered from my pang.  The very instance we reached Ponyville, Lith slammed me head first into the ground; unleashing a glass breaking sound for the force shattered the barrier and left me in a massive crater.  Following that, Lith lifted me back up only to kick me; causing me to impact against another building.  While sliding inches down back onto my feet, I managed to regain some movement; and just in time too; Lith manifested a bastard sword and thrust at me.  I was quick enough to place my right hand in the blade’s path, and when the tip impaled my hand, I directed the weapon away from the rest of my body.  Lith then summoned another sword and tried slashing me, but I raised my left arm up in time for the blade was embedded a quarter deep in my limb.

The two of us stayed in the position for a few seconds as more of my blood raced out of my two new injuries.  As we stood, I noticed something unusual about the weapon in my left arm.  Along the blade were little hooks.  Suddenly those very hooks started trailing around the sword and through the hilt; causing this chainsaw to dig further into my appendage.  With every centimeter it moved, I could the feel the horrible sensation of my tissue being torn up, my muscle being ripped apart, and my bone being sawn in half; it made me grit my teeth.  My arm became a mini firework of red and pink as this weapon continued to throw out my limb’s inner contents.

When the blade got to a fourth way through my arm, I kicked Lith off to stop him, and then pulled the other sword out of my palm.  Next I gripped that weapon in my weakening hands and charged my foe.  Lith easily repelled my strike along with the oncoming ones.

Out of nowhere, my center mass and back flared with tremendous pain as I coughed out a lot of blood.  As my head dipped down, I saw that Lith had impaled me in my gut with one of his tails.  My body gradually went limp while Lith slowly lifted me above him.  I could feel his eyes glaring against me as Lith threw me away a couple of feet; I couldn’t even feel the ground when I hit it and slid on my back.  Aside from the unnatural thunder, the only other sound now was Lith’s footsteps as he approached me.

“INREI!!!!”  A familiar voice shockingly screamed.  That voice was soon followed by what sounded like a jet’s roar and a cyan blue figure quickly landing in between Lith and me.

Rainbow?

“Get the hay away from him!”  She demanded.  Dash then charged Lith and when she got in range, twirled around and bucked him, but her attempt was null for he paid no mind to it.  Again and again Rainbow would punch, buck, and kick Lith, but it was still a useless attempt.

Rainbow, don’t…He’s too powerful for you…..Just run!

I then saw Dash fly into the air and after that, I could hear a large explosion.  Crashing towards Lith was Rainbow with the vibrant colors of her sonic rainboom following behind the pegasus.  She soon crashed into Lith, but upon immediate impact, Dash ricocheted off him and was quickly forced right next to me.  As she struggled to stand, I could see her face winch with pain as a small trail of red dribble down her face.  When Dash regained her stature, she sprinted in Lith’s path.  Lith simply used his right wing to shove Rainbow out of his way.

I painfully struggled trying to level off my right arm as I aimed my hand at Lith.  Come on!  Come on damn it!  Yes!  Once I finished channeling my energy, I released the blast at Lith, but he ended up batting it away.  Fuck!  I don’t even think…..I have enough energy to break…This seal and transform.

Suddenly more pain hit my body as I let loose an agonized scream; Lith had slammed all his weight against my chest and used it to springboard himself high into the sky.  Lith’s entire mass started shimmering in even more light as he began charging himself up.

This is it….I’ve lost the last bit of feeling in my body…..I’ve lost too much blood…I don’t have any strength left….And I don’t have enough energy to use my powers…..This world grows black as my vision fades……Darkness……..

From what I can tell, I appear to be floating in nothing, but an inky black void of a room.  Within the nothingness, a ripple appeared.  Soon a reflection formed; a reflection of what I once was.  A monster.  The beast that I formerly was soon surrounded by the flames of destruction as it…I was spreading chaos and death to those undeserving of it.  Seeing this is just acting as a constant reminder that of all that pain I caused to others in all my lives.  I’ve hurt others intentionally…I’ve killed others without reason….Is this…..Is this saying that no matter what, I’ll always be a monster?  Am I not given happiness even in death?

A light shined in the darkness.  Soon the light’s luminosity increased; causing that chaotic leviathan to dissolve away.  The darkness was completely gone now, and in its place was a human…me.  I stood next to the light as it hovered next to me.  Then, I slowly slid my arms around this entity and embraced it.  A blinding flash then devoured the area.

I could feel pressure pushing against my chest now while I could feel little wet droplets land on my cheek.

“Inrei, wake up!”  A voice cried.

“Please wake up!”  The voice begged.

“I need you Inrei!  Please don’t die!”  It continued.

Rainbow, please don’t cry.  I will never leave you.  I’m here for you.

My body feels different from what it did earlier.  I feel all my strength returning, all pain disappearing, and energized.  However it also feels like all the restraints on my soul has my lifted; just like I did when I first regained my true form and all my powers back, but it feels different from that; almost like I’m right under the point of my full potential.

So with this newfound sensation, I shall protect you Rainbow.

I unlatched my eyes and was finally brought back to reality.  I could see a sorrowful Rainbow Dash lamenting over my body while Lith has finished charging up his attack, then came crashing down onto my position.

With my left arm, I held Rainbow close while I extended my right arm up to the heavens and telekinetically canceled Lith’s attack when he was ten feet away from Dash and I.  I could feel Rainbow’s eyes widen at me while I witnessed Lith’s widened in shock.  Lith then broke free from my hold and flew back while I released Dash.

On both of my wrists were two spikes that reached all the way up to my elbow.  From the ankle down, my feet had morphed into three-pronged reptilian feet.  On my back, I could feel the two dragon wings, the spikes going down my back, and a tail.  On my head sat two horns, while my teeth had sharpened into fangs.  The last of my afflictions had burned away as my body finished regenerating.  The reflection in Dash’s eyes revealed to me that my pupils had slit.  And with each step I took away from Lith and towards Dash left a trail of minor plant life due to the energy seeping of me.  I have unleashed my Ultimate.

“Where I have seen darkness filling my heart…”  I began.  “Everything has become empty.  My heart has become empty.  The room I stand in is empty.  But that pure light I see will fill that room with light.  The pure light will fill my heart with its light.  And nothing shall ever be dark again in this empty room.  Thank you Aurelia and thank you Rainbow for being that light.”

Even though Rainbow still had tears pouring out her eyes, that look of sorrow was gone as she smiled determinedly and nodded at me.

“Kick his bucking ass.”  Rainbow said before retreating into the confines of the newly conjured barrier.

I unraveled my fingers from my right palm.  A mixture of a black and red light manifested in the center of my hand as it stretched out into the hilt, to which I grasped firmly.  And soon after, the massive blade had formed as I rematerialized Apocalypto.

Once I had my zweihander back, I sped at Lith while rapidly swinging my sword against him.  When I finished in the total of a second I was already behind Lith; it was almost like I phased straight through him.  When Lith realized where I was, the cuts finally formed on him while azure flames flared out of each wound until his closed them up.

Lith then charged as he flattened out his fingers and started jabbing them at me like daggers.  With each thrust of his, I easily deflected them, then immediately rammed the butt of my weapon into his chest.  Next I released Apocalypto from my grip, unleashed a series of connecting punches against Lith, roundhouse kicked him three times, grabbed my sword while it was still in the air, and slashed a dark green wave onto him.

As the force threw Lith back, he fired off a barrage of fireballs and energy blasts at me.  As the hellfire came crashing down, I unleashed a burst of my spiritual force; causing the flight path of Lith’s attack to become disoriented and colloid with each other.  With the furious explosion in place, I flew through the inferno and smoke and swung my blade at Lith.  Before it was I who had difficulty fending off Lith, now it is him who is struggling as my sword smashes against him.

To escape my unrelenting strikes, Lith took to the cloud layer.  From his jaws, Lith produced a twilight beam and directed it at me.  My response was by channeling my energy into my horns; materializing a blue and white sphere.  I fired my beam at his and easily overpowered his attack as mine disrupted his and blasted through it like it was butter.  Before my attack could reach Lith, he avoided it by flying further into the distance.

I chased after him and met up against a fury of slashes and jabs from Lith’s tails and his claws.  To no avail could Lith hit me.

I grabbed all three of his tails at once, threw him into the ground, released a hell storm of spiritual blasts for a minute, crashed down and body slammed Lith, flipped up while grabbing him again while spinning him into the ground and various objects, threw him again, and finished by firing off a brown sphere at him after characters of the Dragon language hovered around my hand.

From the smoke Lith charged me, to which I clotheslined with the flat end of my sword.  Before he could jump back up, I stomped on his chest to push him back down, and then slid my foot underneath him as I kicked him into the air.

There lunged at him and would bullet-bat at him numerous times.  Once I ceased that I flew into the heavens.  I prepared myself, but Lith was quicker for he managed to fire off his Kazejin first.  As the devastating attack raced after me, I sheathed Apocalypto back into my soul.  I directed both my hands at the oncoming force and began to channel my emotions and energy; a meter wide ball of a black, red, and brown mixture manifested.  Lith’s Kazejin caught up to me and I challenged his force with my own as I fired my Kazejin.  The overwhelming power of mine tore through Lith’s attack and it sped down his beam and impacted directly on the warrior.  I increased the durability of the protective barrier that shrouded the land by tenfold as the initial explosion from my attack had a ten mile radius.  Once the dust had cleared, Lith laid there unmoving.

I flew back down to Ponyville to assess any damage that might have occurred when the barrier shattered.  Examining the area revealed minimal destruction; it’s easily fixable for the most part.  I removed the force field since its purpose has been fulfilled, and then place my palms on the stone walkway.  I transferred some of my spiritual force into the world and released a golden pulse and had it spread all the way to Canterlot.  As the ring past the damaged structures, the cracks and indentions that plagued the two towns mended itself back together.  And that pile of meteorites soon fused with the surrounding boulders as the rocks decreased in mass and deteriorated.

I could hear the clopping sound of hooves trotting over to me; it was Rainbow.  I kneeled too roughly around her eye level and lifted her mane out her face.  I then hovered my hand over the little cut on her forehead and fed some restorative energy on her injury.  Dash’s cut instantly closed, and the blood that stained her face faded away.

“You going to be okay?”  I asked the pegasus.

“Yeah, but what about you?”  Rainbow said.

“Never felt better.”  I declared.

Even though the fight is over and Dash knows that I’m fine, she still has some tears in her eyes.  I brought my thumb up and gently wiped them away.

“There…I had something in my eye.”  She nervously said.  I know that’s a lie.

I slid my arms around her back and held my cyan love close.  “It’s okay Rainbow; I’m no longer in danger.”  After saying that, I could feel Rainbow lower her head then press it against mine.

“I thought I lost you…”  Dash’s voice slightly broke.  We stayed like this for a good minute while we embraced each other.

Both approaching footsteps and groans echoed across the air.  Turning to the source had shown that they belonged to Lith.  Seeing his presence, I summoned Apocalypto and readied myself.

“Hold Wrath!  This fight is over; I summit.”  Lith announced.  “Our battle today proved my suspicions about you; only Reiku can oppose you.  I shall take my leave.”

“Wait!  Before you go; where is Reiku?  Why hasn’t he confronted me himself?”  I withdrew my weapon, but I still wasn’t going to let this opportunity pass up.

“Reiku is in Sin Rati; recovering in an Asclepius Orb currently.”  Lith informed.

“In an Asclepius Orb?  What happened?”

“After you disappeared, an infuriated Zin challenged Reiku.  Because of Reiku’s previous skirmish with you, it left him physically and mentally weakened.  Aside from that, Zin has also entered the beginning stages of a spiritual rebirth and gained control of an Ultimate.”

Zin challenged Reiku after my battle and actually injured him to that point of recovery?  Does that mean that Zin is alright?

“Wrath, I want you to know that I agree with Zin; do not confront Reiku.”  Lith stated.

“Why say that now?”

“From your war, only negativity will occur.  You already know how it has affected you, and with every battle Reiku has with you, he emotionally dies inside.  Why do you think he sent the Dragon Army the majority of the time to face you?”

“At first I thought it was because he didn’t have time to deal with me personally.  So what is the reason?”

“The reason why is because he doesn’t want to be the one who kills you; his son.”

“If Reiku still cared for me, then why did he abandon me while I was still a kid!?”

“It was because of you.”

Me?

“You never realized this, but the more time that you two spent with each other back then, the more physically aware you became of who Reiku was.  Your body remembered the animosity you held against Reiku and acted out against him.  When the night it began, you attacked Reiku while you still slept.  Reiku realized this connection and was able to determine that if the two of you were to stay close, your violent war would resurge.  It hurt him, but Reiku figured that if you grew up happy, then he could deal with the pain.”

“But in the end, our war still continued…”

“But it doesn’t have to.  Force answers force, war breeds war, and death only brings death.  To break this vicious circle one must do more than just act without any thought or doubt.  You can do that Inrei.”

I stood their silently absorbing every word Lith said.

I’m….I’m not sure if I can….

“And to let you know Inrei, I never considered you an enemy.”  An azure flame that formed at the base of Lith’s feet soon engulfed his entire being.  After that, the blue fire shaped into a sphere that slowly drifted away until it blew up.  Lith was gone now.

My Little Sinner Ch. 15: Ponyville Under Attack

My Little Sinner Ch. 15: Ponyville Under Attack

My right hand reached straight up towards the ceiling of Rainbow’s room while I lay down on her bed.  I have questions, and the answer to them is in front of me.  As I try to grasp hold of something, my fingers close and my hand returns with nothing.  Just what am I suppose to do?

What I have seen has been burned into eyes while Lith’s words echo in my memory like an old dream.  Whatever decision I make will still yield so much.  Do I continue my fight or do I end things as they are now?  If I resume, there will be more bloodshed.  If I stop, Reiku will still find me and it could still end with us killing each other.  Reiku did consider me a son, and the things he did to me were an accident; maybe we could forgive each other.  But what if Reiku can’t forgive me for the things I’ve done….What if I can’t forgive him in the end?  I…I don’t know…What am I to do?

I could feel the bed shift downwards a bit as Rainbow climbed up, then under the covers.  I rolled onto my right side so that way I could simply observe her and help take my mind of its current subject.  Dash’s multicolored mane gradually slid down her face in a spaghetti spread fashion as she laid her head against a pillow.  Her magenta eyes glistened like diamonds as the moon light scanned across her face.  After a few seconds passed, I soon situated my hand against her side.  My appendage slowly ascended and descended with each short breath my girlfriend took.  As my hand rested on her coat, I could feel Rainbow’s relaxing warmth seep into my palm as I gentle rubbed my fingers through each little hair.

Seeing Rainbow by my side reminds me that I have stuff that I can lose again.  The ones I love are worth protecting, but I can’t do that if I leave to find Reiku in Sin Rati; his personal home.

Dash’s eyes soon averted away from mine with a worry look filling them.

“What’s wrong?”  I asked with concern.

“I…It’s just….It’s just that after witnessing those events and seeing you near death has made me realize how easily I could lose you to this conflict of yours.”  Said Rainbow as she briefly glanced at me.

That’s also a something to consider; how those who care about me would be greatly affected if I were to die.  I know that kind of pain too well and I’m not about to let my friends experience it as well.

“Don’t worry about it Rainbow; I won’t die any time soon.  I’ll be with you for the rest of our lives.”  I reassured.

“But what if the Dragon Army returns or Reiku attacks?”  Dash questioned with disquiet.

“The Dragon Army is no longer a threat to me and knowing Zin, we won’t see Reiku for a long time.”

“But what about when Reiku returns?”

“I’ll deal with him then, and by then I’ll be prepared for him.”  I could tell my words weren’t that effective since I could still see that look of forlorn in Dash’s eyes.  I have an idea of something I can try to lighten her mood.  “Here Dash; I want to give you something.”  I first clasped my hands to my mouth as I exhaled a concentrated form of my life force into them.  I then showed the azure flame in my cupped hands to the soon curious pegasus.  “With this, we’ll always be together in heart and soul.”  I then pushed the fire into her chest and watched as Dash’s body absorbed it.

“It’s…warm.”  Rainbow replied with an accepting smile.

We shortly leaned into each other’s lips while I began to wrap my arms around.  As the softness of Dash’s mouth pressed against mine, I could feel Rainbow slid her tongue across mine; inviting mine to act with hers.  We coiled around each other within the confines of our mouths as we continued to exchange passion.  I happily accepted Rainbow’s taste; her body continues to make me think of spring.  During my life, I never really cared much for a season, but now I’m glad I get to enjoy a season through my girlfriend.

Rainbow and I finished with our kiss a couple of minutes later and lovingly stared into each other’s eyes.  Rainbow then rested her head against my chest while I placed my hand on her back.  As I did that, Dash used one of her hooves to twirl it around an open area on my center mass while she let out a small giggle.

“What’s on your mind, love?”  I grinned.

“Oh nothing.”  Dash stuck her tongue at me teasingly.

As the two of us got comfortable, an audible crash and screams of panic echoed across Ponyville; it caused Rainbow and I to throw ourselves up.

What now?

I sprinted towards the window and could see a dark purple bear with star like glints in it smashing its way through Ponyville; this large animal’s height was easily around a quarter size of a skyscraper.  Also rampaging near the bear was what appeared to be a yellow, five headed lizard that was noticeably small.

“That’s an Ursa Major and a Hydra!”  Rainbow exclaimed.

“They sure as hell don’t look friendly; what are they doing here?”

“I don’t know, but we have to help everypony!”

“Right!  I’ll take care of the beasts, you help with evacuation!”

Rainbow and I kicked off the window still and hurried towards the crisis; Rainbow went to the left while I flew into the path of the Ursa.  The bohemian creature lunged its massive jaws viciously at something; when I caught sight of the bear’s target, I knew I had to make haste.  The moment I intervened, I grasped hold of the animal’s mouth before it could sink its razor sharp fangs into the group of six cowering ponies.

“Hurry; get out of here!”  I demanded as I threw the Ursa Major back with brute strength.

Though the equines were scared, they were compliant and quickly fled to safety.

Why were these creatures attacking?  I don’t know about the nature of hydras, but I’m pretty sure bears don’t attack unless provoked or when searching for food.  The two animals aren’t really fighting each other, so I can rule out that one invaded the other’s territory.  Most animals wouldn’t scavenge or hunt during night.  So the only reason these beasts are attacking is because something willingly lead them here.  But why?

As the giant bear regain its stature, I could feel a scratchy sensation wrap around my left arm and yank it back.  Turning to the direction I could see a rope encased in a magenta aura.

“Over here you stupid beast!”  A woman cried in a rushed fearful tone at the Ursa; it was a blue unicorn.  I recognize her; Trixie.  “Come on you feral creature; slay this monster!”

That bitch!  Trixie brought both the Ursa Major and hydra here in hopes that they would kill me.

I grabbed the rope while it was still connected to me and overpowered the unicorn’s magic as I telekinetically controlled the cord to wrap around Trixie.  As the braiding tightly coiled around the mare, I twisted my body as I swung my arm and slammed Trixie into the wall of a nearby building like a flail.  I didn’t kill her, but the force was strong enough to knock her unconscious.

That should keep her out of trouble while I take care of her mess.  Since the animals didn’t come here on purpose, I won’t put down these creatures.  But I’m sure I just can’t convince them to leave peacefully.

The Ursa now stood directly in front of me; gazing much anger onto me.  The purple beast unlatched its large jowls and screamed a ferocious roar at me.  As it finished, I readied myself.  The large bear snapped its teeth at me furiously, but as its mouth came crashing down, I jumped on the animal’s snout and kicked off of it.  Soon after that, I flipped onto the back of the mammal and physically pushed it down against its stomach.

My ears picked on the sounds of more panicked screaming, and in the direction of the source were more ponies cowering; but this time from the hydra.  Ensuring their safety, I threw myself in the path of the hydra’s five heads and conjured up a barrier.  As the force field blocked the reptile’s attack, I lifted up an injured pegasus onto my back and picked up two young fillies.  I then turned to the other eight equines and told them to stay close as I escort them to a safer location.  As we moved, the loud clash of the creature’s head banging against the barrier reverberated through the town.  On the hydra’s most recent strike, I forced the protective field into the beast’s face; pushing it down on its back.

If I leave to attend with these citizens, there’s a good chance the creatures would turn their attention to something else.

“Go regroup with the rest of the townsfolk in a more secured area; I’m going to continue to repel these creatures!”  I announced to the frighten ponies.

“Wait; my daughter and I got separated during the attack; I have to find her first!”  A middle aged unicorn declared.

“What’s her name?”  I questioned.

“Silver Swirl; why do you ask?”  The stallion cautiously replied.

“I’ll find Silver Swirl for you, I promise you that.  So go to safety so your daughter has a father to return to.”  With that said, the unicorn nodded hesitantly and left.

As the ponies left and the hydra stood up again, I lowered the barrier and dove into the middle of the lizard; knocking it back down.  Next, I grabbed the same head by its mouth and began pulling the hydra further away from the citizens I just rescued.  Suddenly, I felt a quick jerk and started to feel less drag.  Turning around, I could easily see that the hydra’s fifth forefront has been detached; there was little to no blood between the two severed limbs.  Within a few seconds, the head that I held unleashed an orange shimmer then turned to a pile of ash as new two heads plunged out of the gaping hole in the beast’s neck.  Even though this cyrptid is known for that ability, it still took me by surprise.

As the hydra leaned its many heads forward to regain its stature, I thrust my shoulder into the reptile’s spine; disorienting the creature before it could get back up.

Afterwards I heard a little girl cry in terror; it was a filly unicorn whose mane and coat were both silver.  She was screaming as her eyes widened in fear at the sight of the Ursa Major raising its right gruff paw.  Shit!  As the purple bear swiped at the child, I sprinted as fast as I could then dive-grabbed the girl, and rolled away into a building, so not to hurt her.  Next, I covered the filly with my body as I heard the mammal’s claw crashing through the building and felt the structure crumbling down on top of us; it was only a matter of seconds as debris completely covered us.  When the last bit of housing finished falling, I could easily hear the filly crying as she shook underneath me.

I shifted around and carefully placed my one of my hands on the child’s face and gently turned her to look at me.  “Hey, hey, shhh; everything is going to be alright.”  I calmly said.

“I’m scared!  I need to find my daddy!”  The filly unicorn sniffed.

“Is your name Silver Swirl?”  I asked her.

“Uh huh…”  She quietly answered.

“Well don’t worry; your dad is looking for you also.  I told him I’ll find you and safely bring you back to him.”  I reassured.

Out of nowhere, another loud crash rang above us as the debris was pushed further down on us.  As the destruction slid rapidly closer to us, Silver Swirl let out a frightened yelp.  I wrapped my arms around her and focused my vitality as I unleashed a burst of energy; blowing the destroyed building off the two of us and pushing the Ursa away.  I then lifted Silver Swirl up and carried her away; out of the bear’s next strike as it slammed its weight upon the filly and I.  A couple of more times did I jump out of the way of the animal’s swings and bites, while the unicorn held on to me tight and close.  On my seventh leap, I quickly lunged on the beast’s foreleg and ran all the way to its backside, then dove off in the opposite direction the creature was facing.  As we landed, the bear immediately swung its left paw at us.

“I’m going to need you to trust me.”  I told the child as I thought of an idea.

Silver Swirl nodded her head in agreement and with that, I tossed her high above the bear; it was natural that she would scream because of my action, but it was part of my quick thinking.  The animal stopped its attack and followed the unicorn with its eyes.  When the beast lifted its head up to continue observing the child, I flew into the bear’s lower jaw fist first at full speed.  As the force knocked the large mammal off its feet, I continued into the Ursa’s mouth with ten more punches and followed that with three kicks.  As the bear fell onto its back, I quickly caught Silver Swirl then landed on the Ursa’s stomach.  After that, the purple beast started to struggle back onto its feet; causing me to jump off it.  Once it was standing again, I could see the look its eyes change; the mammal is beginning to reconsider coming to Ponyville and attacking.  As a last warning to the bear, I started with an unholy growl that I rapidly changed that to a quick and mighty roar.  The Ursa admitted defeat and accepted the message for it to leave, since it retreated back into the Everfree Forest.  All that was left to deal with now was the hydra.

Averting my sight too hard to miss lizard, I noticed that the multi-headed cyrptid began rising and straightening out its necks.  Next, the reptile threw every one of its heads down at what I could assume were more survivors.  Before the beast managed to sink its teeth into the equines, I manifested tendrils of darkness and had them latch onto the six heads of the hydra.  After that, I pulled them all back; bringing the creature with it and causing the thing to collapse on its back again.

As the lizard tried standing up again, I jumped and landed with great force on the cyrptid’s stomach then kicked off into the direction of the other ponies; there was twenty of them this time.

“Are any of you hurt?”  I quickly questioned.

“We mostly have cuts and bruises, but a few of us have some broken bones.”  An earth mare answered.

“Can they walk?”

“Only three of the five-LOOK OUT!”  The same pony said.

Turning around I was greeted with the sight of all of the hydra heads crashing down on mine and the survivors’ position.  I thrust my left hand forward at the creature and conjured up a blue barrier.  After that, a dark pink force field surrounded the blue one; that barrier isn’t mine.  Out of confusion, I spun towards the source as the hydra began biting at the protective force, and saw Twilight Sparkle running towards us; Rainbow Dash soon joined as well.

“How’s the situation?”  Dash asked.

“The Ursa Major fled, but as you can see, the hydra is still being persistent.”  I informed.

“These ponies are the last of the unaccounted for; Inrei, can you continue to cover us while we escape?”  Twilight jumped in.

“I can do better than that; I’ll completely keep the beast at bay.”  I set Silver Swirl down so she could join the others, then immediately blasted through both barriers and straight at the large lizard.  I reached one of the hydra’s heads in no time and grabbed it as I continued to fly through the air.  As I held the beast’s head, I rapidly twirled a couple of times as I flipped and overhead swung the hydra away from the group.  I stopped spinning and while the forefront was still in my grip, the head tore from the rest of the body and out plunged two more.  Sure it could add the problem, but at least it’ll keep the animal focused on me.  Once the creature got back on its feet, all, but one of the heads started biting into the neck of the others.

“What the fuck…?”  I muttered in awe.

As I gazed at the event, I realized that the hydra was actually biting off its extra heads so that more could grow.  It’s ingenious; trading off pain for offense.  The beast stopped when one head watching me turned to twenty-seven.

As all body parts slithered at me, I lunged myself into the mesh of necks and started punching and kicking all the rushing scales.  Suddenly, one of the reptile’s head appeared in the storm of limbs and managed to swallow me whole in one bite.  The smell inside animal was worse than used diapers and burnt hair mixed together.  And the inner lining of the hydra’s throat felt like very old and thick pudding.

So this is what it’s like being eaten….At least by a hydra.

At the spot where I figured is the midway point of the esophagus, I flung my fingers out into a claw like fashion and slashed the head off so I could escape; even though it meant more to deal with.  As I landed on the ground, I noticed that an additional twelve heads have sprouted.

This thing is just going to keep spawning itself more heads if I don’t stop it.  I don’t want to end up killing the hydra since it didn’t come here on its own accord.  But if I don’t do anything, this situation is just going to worsen.  I have no choice.

I jumped back and out of the creature’s range as I extended out my right arm.  I focused myself and wrapped my fingers around the hilt of the materializing Apocalypto.  Following that, I began feeding energy and charging up my sword as an azure aura seeped from the blade.  As I did that, I noticed something with the hydra.  Just like last time, while the heads severed each other, there was one head that would remain untouched and refused to partake in the self mutilation.  Seeing this got me thinking; maybe in order for it to spawn more heads and not die, the hydra still needs at least one attached.  Now is as any good of a time to test that.

I sheathed my zweihander and charged the beast; dodging and leaping over every snap of its many jaws at me.  When I reached the chest of this giant lizard, I soon dove and slid underneath to the underbelly and unleashed a barrage of punches into the hydra’s stomach.  With my strength and the unrelenting force together, the cyrptid was painfully pushed into the air.  There, I flipped back onto my feet and quickly flew behind the beast; preparing for a massive strike as I visually targeted what was now fifty-nine necks.  I then swung both my hands at the reptile and released two large whirlwind sickles; decapitating all in my attacks path.  Now only the front center head remain, but before it could grow more, I had already reacted by taking in a deep inhale.  Once I drew in my last breath, I exhaled out massive flames upon the hydra while also manifesting a numerous quantity of fireballs and blasting it at the beast.

It was a minute and a half of superheated intensity and agonized hisses and roars, but I finished cauterizing the reptile.  Next, I sped up to the remaining forefront and bashed it with my elbow as I passed in front of the animal’s face.  As the creature slammed down into the ashes of its former body parts, I landed directly in front of it and deeply glared into its eyes.  The hydra then immediately stood up and darted its sight at its blackened body, me, and the ash that blew away in the wind.  After that, the hydra turned tail and retreated back to the forest.

I breathed a sigh of relief; I was right; it’s over now.

Due to the attack, Ponyville was left in a bit of a shamble; shouldn’t be a problem to fix up.  I then kneeled down and placed my hands on the damaged cobblestone walkway and started channeling my restorative abilities into the destruction.  A golden light soon engulfed that as cracks vanished, crushed and overturned carts and stalls were erected up good as new, and the debris of ruined buildings levitated in the air as they joined and mended themselves back into the homes and structures they once were; it looked like time was reversing itself in the area.

Assessing that everything has been restored, my ears picked up on the sound of a woman groaning; it belonged to Trixie as she regained consciousness.  I instantly walked up to that blue unicorn and grabbed her by the collar of her cape and held her angrily against as walk.

“Wanna tell me what the hell you were thinking!?”  I growled.

The moment Trixie became fully aware of the situation she was in, I could see her eyes widen in fear.  “No!  Let me go you monster!  Something like you shouldn’t exist!”  She cried.

“Well I do exist!  And I’m not the monster here, you are!”  What she said further pissed me off; I wanted to punch the little whore, but my gut told me not to and so, I restrained myself.  “Who knows what the fuck you did to those animals to irritate them that badly!?  And to bring them here with the hopes that they would kill me, while putting the citizens of Ponyville in danger…Who’s the real monster here!?”

I released my grip on her.  “If you try any this stupid again, I will make sure you suffer horribly as I kill you! Now leave and never return!”

Trixie spared no second as she ran away with the terror filled tears that crawled down her face.  I was alone now; for how long, I do not know, but it gave me the time to clear myself of the anger that little cunt put me in.  It’s a definite that Trixie won’t be a bother again, but that might have been a bit extreme how I went about that.  I’m no longer a monster, but when it comes to protecting the ones I care about, I’m prepared to do anything.  But would others consider my actions justified?

This situation has also made me contemplate something.  I just gave Trixie a second chance…Could I give one to Reiku as well?

I could hear the sound of numerous hoofsteps approaching my spot.  Mentally returning to this world, I was greeted by the presence of multiple ponies; every one of the denizens of Ponyville.  Out of the vibrantly colored crowd came Rainbow Dash; following my girlfriend were Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, Twilight, and Pinkie.  All six were smiling; this confused me.  Not the fact that my family was smiling for my good deed, but that the entire town was here as well.  Does this mean I’ve redeemed myself in the eyes of Ponyville?

“Inrei, the townsfolk want to say something to you.”  Twilight said as she stepped forward.

After Twilight announced that, a certain silver filly unicorn immediately trotted over to me.  Once she made it to me, I went on one knee to try and reach her eye level.

“Hey Silver Swirl; did you find your dad?”  I asked.

“Yup.”  Silver happily answered.

“I don’t know what I would have done if I lost her; thank you for saving my daughter Inrei.”  Her father said joining our presence.

“Thank you Inrei.”  The filly smiled as she wrapped her hooves around the back of my neck and pressed her face against mine.  Their gratitude and the hug of a child felt nice.

“And Inrei, I’m sorry for alienating you the way I did these past few days.”  The stallion finished.

“And I’m sorry also.”  A pegasus joined in.

“As am I Inrei.”  Another unicorn said.

“I’m sorry too Inrei.”  An earth pony added.

Pony after pony followed in apologizing to me as I stood there uncertain on how to respond.  Suddenly, I could see the world shift for three of the many ponies swept me off my feet and buoyantly carried me into the center of the crowd.

I…I have no idea how to react to this.  Such an event has never happened to me…..Not once have I ever been treated like this by an entire town…

“Don’t you see Inrei?  You save the town from two rampaging animals; you’re Ponyville’s hero now.  And that wasn’t the only thing that restored the citizens’ trust towards; Rainbow inspired them to think differently.”  Said Twilight detecting my uncertainty.

“I’ve never seen Rainbow get that worked up before and bring together so many ponies-actually there was that time she rallied all of the pegasi in Ponyville to make this HUMONGOUS twister, but that’s beside the point!   Rainbow got everypony to like you again!”  Pinkie outlandishly informed.

“Ahh, it was nothin’.”  Dash announced with pride.

“Nothing?  You single-hoofedly stuck up for Inrei while he fended off those feral beasts; I give you props for that.”  Rarity chimed in; most likely making Rainbow feel better about herself.

“C’mon everypony; three cheers for Inrei!”  Applejack stated.

“Woohoo.”  Fluttershy quietly cheered until the rest of the rest of the crowd drowned her out.

A hero?  I’ve never been called a hero before….

My Little Sinner Ch. 16: A Ray of Sunshine

My Little Sinner Ch. 16: A Ray of Sunshine

To start off the new day, I decided to take a hot shower.  I’d figured the warmth of heated water beating against my skin would add to my jovial mood.

To be officially recognized as a hero; sure I still have a lot to make up for my past, but this….This is the revelation I’ve been wanting for a long time.  Aside from my affair with Reiku, I can resume my life the way it was before this whole debacle of a recurring war.  If I do wish to end this conflict on neutral terms, then it might be one of the toughest challenges I’m greeted with; both physically and mentally.  But it could be worth it; I could finally live the rest of my life uninterrupted with the woman I love.

As I continued to wash myself, I clearly heard the shower curtain get yanked to the side; it was as if what performed the act wanted to be noticed.  It was Rainbow Dash.

“Ahh!  Don’t look; I’m naked.”  I jokingly stated.  She stared anyways.

“So what can I do for you?”  I happily asked.

“Oh, I thought I should give the hero a gift.”  Rainbow fervidly said.

A gift?  I like where this is going.

Rainbow soon stepped into the tub of the room’s shower and then used her mouth to draw the curtain back closed while indicating for me to sit as she pushed one of her hooves against my chest.  As I situated myself onto the porcelain flooring, Dash hungrily matched my gaze while she passionately caressed her hoof downwards to my waist.  Soon afterwards, my cute little girlfriend lowered her face to my currently limp dick and began to sensually kiss it.  While Rainbow massaged my lower member with her soft lips, I leaned back and enjoyed the feeling as shots of sexual electricity began to run through me.

Once I became partially erect, Rainbow then used her mouth to push against the tip of my hard-on until she completely enveloped me in the warmth of her mouth; pulling the foreskin back with it.  Next, Dash then drew her face back, and once she reached the head, she decreased her movement speed and slowly dragged her lips against my most sensitive spot; causing me to mentally shutter in pleasure and quickly become fully erect.  After Rainbow’s mouth separated from my dick, she then lowered her lips back down to the base of my penis and pressed her tongue against it.  Then my lover gradually slithered her tongue the whole length upwards to under the head, then slid around to the top and gave one long, hot lick back down to the base; turning my rock hard dick into diamond hard.

As Rainbow continued to passionately lick me, I decided to return the favor my having my way with that spot by her wings.  I had my fingers find their way to the base of Dash’s feathered joints and gently pressed down against them and began kneading her skin and muscle.  My gesture was greeted by the quick and adorable moan of my cyan girlfriend as her appendages slowly rose into a wingboner.

As we continued to dive deeper in the realm of love and sex for a good while longer, Rainbow engulfed my cock within the warm and wet confines of her mouth again; causing me to smile as my mind melded with pleasure as that certain feeling started building within my loins.  I caught in my peripheral Dash’s brilliant rose eyes watching me with both joy and curiosity as I became entranced by passion flowing through my body and veins.  As I became putty due to Rainbow’s blowjob, the bobbing of her head quickened as Dash increased her pace while sucking harder on me.

The building of gratifying adrenaline, the sensual texture of my girlfriend’s tongue and mouth brushing and pulling with each swallow, the enjoyable sexual intensity eating away at me, and our love for each other was driving me over the edge.

“R-Rainbow!”  I happily moaned.

I could feel the pressure inside me joyously release as I ejaculated my load into the closed space of Dash’s mouth.  As I sighed with content, I picked up on the sound of my love gulping.  After that, Rainbow lifted her head while licking her lips and stared at me with both sultry and passionate eyes.  As the warm water of the shower continued to pelt us, Rainbow leaned forward and gave me a kiss on my right cheek.

“You go ahead and finish up here; I’m going to dry off.”  Dash said.

After saying that, Rainbow slid past the curtain and out of the tub, but before she could get out of reach, I quickly turned off the shower and gently grabbed my cyan love by her flank while brushing her tail out of the way.  This fun isn’t done yet.

“Inrei, what are you do-AAHHHH!”

I barely opened Dash’s slit as I dove my mouth right into her honey pot.  I decided to start off by drawing my tongue along the lining of Rainbow’s vaginal lips and licking up the juices that seeped out of her; which had a rich and salty taste to it, but also had a kind of sweetness behind it.  Next I pushed myself further into my love’s pleasure hole and had my tongue drag along the inner wall in such a fashion that it followed the pattern of the entire alphabet and the numerical order of zero through nine.  As I continued to have my muscular brush make its strokes inside of Rainbow’s canvas, she would let loose cute and quiet orgasmic breaths and moans; it was like I was shooting tiny bolts of pleasurable electricity into Rainbow’s g-spot just to stimulate her.

At this point, I could feel my erection return with glee.  As much of an idea it was to stroke myself, I reframed to; it’s my turn to give the pleasure, not receive it; even though I gave some to Rainbow while she blown me.

Eventually, Dash dropped her front half to the ground while she rose up her bottom and pushed it further against my face.  Knowing this as a sign she wanted more, I decided to pull my tongue out and use it to slide Rainbow’s clit into my mouth as it poked out of its hood.  While in the confines of my lips, I gently bit down on my girlfriend and used my teeth to slightly twist her clitoris; causing her moans to turn into jovial screams.  From how loud Dash is becoming, she must be getting close to climaxing.

“Not here!  MMM-Bedroom!”  Rainbow orgasmed.

I decided to take up Rainbow’s offer for a more comfortable place to have sex, and carefully picked up the aroused pegasus so I could carry her to our bed.  As I held Dash in my arms, soft pants escaped her lungs as she pushed her head forward and began kissing my neck.  Normally I would have considered it awkward walking around wet, naked, and with a stiffy pointing out, but for this moment I don’t care since I’m too preoccupied with the fun.

We made it into the master bedroom and there I gently situated my love on top of the blankets.  Rainbow laid there; wet, her mane spread out, happy as she stared at me with her magenta eyes.  As I examined Dash, I placed my left hand on her stomach and had it caress her as I guided it across her breast on onto her cheek.  She was truly beautiful.  She is definitely the one woman I want to spend the rest of my life with.  I want to marry her.  But before I pop the question to Rainbow, I want to end this conflict with Reiku first and also see if there is any sort of tradition in pegasi matrimony.

I leaned down and pressed my lips against Rainbow’s; as I did that, I used my free hand to grab my shaft and brush my precum slick head against Dash’s pussy.

“Quit teasing.”  She giggled.

With that, I pushed myself balls deep into my sweet love.  While I piston myself in and out of Rainbow, she wrapped her forelegs around my torso and neck; pulling me closer in her.  As I continued to pound the head of member upon Dash’s cervix, I listened to hot melody of my girlfriend’s moaning.  With each passing thrust, Rainbow’s orgasms gradually became as loud as it was bathroom; signaling she was close again to cumming.

Feeling the sensation around Rainbow’s boiling hot pussy around my cock reminded me that I too was getting close to a climax.  Since I felt the rising need to ejaculate again, I decided to increase my pace.

“INREI!  MORE, MORE!”  Dash pleaded.

My throbbing erection was completely drenched with her juices as I ploughed into her again and again; creating that loud, wet smacking sound of a couple’s passionate act while Dash moaned my name.  My mind went into a state of bliss as I realized that I couldn’t hold out any longer.  With each moment, with every rapid thrust, I knew I was going to explode any minute now.

“I’m going to cum Rainbow!”  I groaned with ecstasy.

“ME TOO!”  Dash happily replied.

With one final push, I felt a hot, wet sensation wash over my shaft while Rainbow’s body convulsed with joy.  As that happened, I held no restraint on myself as I released that built up pressure and shot my second load into her; sending gratifying shockwaves through my body.

We slowly separated while gasping with satisfaction, then just had a simple moment of staring into each other’s eyes.  As we lovingly matched our sights, Rainbow decided to nuzzle her face against mine; as my sign of acceptance, I affectionately rubbed my face against hers as well.  After that, I rolled onto my side while still watching this beautiful creature.  Dash then shuffled her way onto my arm and close to my chest; my response to this was wrapping my arms around her body as we cuddled for the rest of our free time.

I’m not one to make promises to them self, but I think I can make an exception just this once.  I created this life so I could live the life my previous self could never achieve, and I know not everything has gone according to plan, but more good has happened to me now than back then.  So my promise is to live the life that I only dreamt about.  The trial with Reiku will be harsh, but once it’s dealt with, I know my goal will be in reach and I can finally accomplish it.

A good hour passed, and that was last of my moment of rest for the time being.  Rainbow may have the day of, but I don’t; even though I pretty sure my friends wouldn’t mind if I took a break today.  But if I did plan to do such I thing, I would at least inform them first.

So after bidding farewell to my girlfriend for the time being, I set out for the library.  My walk amongst the townsfolk was different than my previous times.  While my first few walkthroughs were met with some glances that eventually turned to shunning me when I frighten the citizens, this time as I pass the equines, I’m actually being greeted with pleasantries.  It’s quite enjoyable; it places me in a state of both serenity and euphoria.  No worries, a hopeful future, something to really look forward to.

Finally making my way to the library, I rapped my fingers against the door.

“Hey Inrei.”  Spike greeted as he opened the door.  “Twilight will be back soon, so it’s just going to be the two of us until she returns.”

“That’s fine; where are we to begin?”  I said making my way in.  As I past the entry way, my answer was already answered.

“Where do you think?”  Spike said, stating the obvious.

Every piece of literature had been removed from their shelves and dumped all over the floor.  Interesting way of organizing books Twi.

“Rock, paper, scissors for who has to do the right side?”  Spike requested.  From what it seems like, the dragon is trying to find a way for me to work on the side that is the biggest mess without actually asking.

It doesn’t matter which side I organize, but I’ll still take the little on his offer.  Three…Two…One…Shoot!

I reframed from using my powers during the manual labor, since that would remove any effort in ‘hard work’; plus it would also increase my chance of finding the book I want.  Let’s see now…

“Hey Inrei, are you sure you don’t want to clean up this side?  It has extra knowledge you could look through.”  Spike asked while waving a book around.

Not much of a proud loser are you Spike?  Especially after losing ten times in a row.

“Tell you what, once I finish my end, I’ll help you with yours; that way it could be split fifty-fifty.”  I bargained with the little guy.

“That sounds fair enough.”  He agreed.

Alright, now that the chore duty has been altered, I shall resume where I was.  Parenting 101 by Carmine S. Cloppenheimer; could be useful in the future, but not what I’m looking for; goes into the P section.  What You Need to Know about Unicorns and Their Courtships by Trotter H. Sauce; still not the book I want, and this one appears to have tiny claw marks scratched into it; I need to inform Twilight about this.  Ah, here we go; Pegasi History and Traditions by Charles C. Rowley; I opened up the first few pages and began reading.

“…In earlier years, when a male pegasus wished to propose to his partner, he would preen the feathers of one of her wings.  If the female were to preen her male counterpart in return, it is to show that she acknowledges his request.  Though preening is not as widely used as it formerly was, this act is still practiced amongst the pegasi; even though other forms of proposal are used nowadays.”

Okay; looks like I can still just ask Rainbow for marriage.  But if I did decide to preen her, I foresee two problems.  One: How would Rainbow preen my wings?  And two:  How the hell do I preen feathers?  Even though I’ve seen birds do it, I haven’t the foggiest idea on how they do it…..I may have to ask Fluttershy…..This is going to be awkward.

A knocking echoed from the front door; which startled me for a moment, since I wasn’t paying attention.  With Spike opening the entryway, it revealed that it was Rarity.

“Hello you two; is Twilight home?  I finished mending together that dress of hers-Ooh!  What’s going on in here?”  Rarity began.

“Hey Rarity; we’re just alphabetizing the bibliotheca.”  I informed.

“It doesn’t look like you two are organizing.”  The unicorn added.

“Not my fault.”  I quickly declared.

“Twilight was the one who did this.  She originally stacked up the books in order so it would be easier to arrange before she left, but I…accidentally knocked them over and got them all mixed up.”  Spike embarrassedly admitted.

Well it explains the mess; Twilight doesn’t really seem like she would leave literatures thrown all over the place.  But it leaves me with one more question.  “Where is Twilight anyways?”

“Fluttershy requested her help, so Twilight went to her cottage.”  Spike answered.

So she’s at Fluttershy’s-WAIT!  Probable icebreaker.  If I do ask Fluttershy about preening and the conversation does turn weird, than Twilight could probably help make it dexterous.

“Well here, allow me to help.”  Rarity offered.  After saying that, Rarity soon encased the books in her light blue magical aura and quickly examined each one.  Next, the white pony looked around the room and began storing each piece of literature in their respective places on the shelves.

“Impressive.”  I truly give her props for that.  Must be due to those keen eyes of hers; it probably goes with the whole being an expert seamstress thing.

“Say Inrei, why didn’t you just use your powers to clean up the mess beforehand?”  The unicorn questioned.

“If I did, than it would remove the effort involved in hard work.”  The lesser of two truths.

“Sounds like something Applejack would say; it seems like a waste to have such majestic abilities go unused.”  She acerbically stated.

“Everyone is entitled their own definition of labor and how to go about it.”

“Every true Inrei.  Well I don’t wish to be a bother now; good day you two.”  Rarity gave a quick little bow, and then left the athenaeum.

After that, I heard a certain sigh; the kind of sigh you hear from someone deeply in love.  It was Spike.

“You okay?”  I asked.

“Have you ever seen a more beautiful and perfect thing?”  Spike sighed again.

I oscillated my sight between Rarity and Spike.  “You have a crush on her don’t you?”  It would explain the marks on that one book; Spike studying up on unicorns if his crush is one.

Spikes first set of words were a bit of gibberish, but he eventually managed to clear his mouth of verbal diarrhea.  “Can you keep it a secret?”  He asked in a hushed tone.

From the way you’re acting, I wouldn’t have to.  “Why don’t you ask her out?”

“I-I-I just can’t ask her out…..I’m…I’m too nervous to…”  Spike anxiously stated.

Ahh I see; I’m seen that reaction too many times in college.  If he doesn’t act now, than Rarity could end up with someone else and leave Spike heartbroken.  “You just need an encouraging nudge.”

“An encouraging nudge?”

I positioned myself directly behind the purple dragon and literally pushed him close enough to get Rarity’s attention.  It’s an unorthodox method, but if Spike can think quickly enough and avoid stammering, he might be able to pitch woo.

“What is it Spike?”  Rarity asked the little guy with minor bewilderment.

Spike shot a quick glance at me, to which I give him a thumbs up.

“Umm, Rarity…I was wonder if…Ifyouwouldliketogooutsometime?”  You could hear the anxiety in his voice.

“Why…Why I don’t know what to say.  Of course I’ll take you up on your offer my little Spikey-wikey.”  Rarity graciously answered.

Spikey-wikey?  I’ll try my best not to laugh.

“Really?  You will?”  Well someone just became ecstatic.

“Yes; I shall see you at the local café at four o’clock.”  The unicorn said before leaving.

After that, Spike actually danced and cheered his way back into the building.  You know what; I’m somewhat envious of the dragon.  Aside from that nervousness he experienced, Spike seemed to have an easier time asking Rarity into a relationship than I did with Dash.  Hopefully he goes through less drama.

“I guess I should let you prepare for your date; see you around.”

“Wait Inrei!  I was wondering if you could come along as well.”  Spike hopefully inquired.

“Why do you wish for me to join?”

“It’s my first and I don’t want to mess it up; especially since it’s with Rarity.”

“I think it would be best for the both of you if I didn’t show.”

“Awww, how come?”

“Well because it’s your date.  If I were there, then my presence could interfere with your attempt to be in a relationship with Rarity; if you two were already boyfriend and girlfriend than I would be more ceptable.”  From the pleading look in Spike’s eyes, he really wants me to help.  “Tell you what, I’ll hide in the shadows and telepathically give you pointers.”

“Awesome!  Thanks Inrei!”  The little guy excitedly said.  “….You can use telepathy?”  He added with interest.

“Only one way to find out.”  I have the same powers as Reiku, but I have no idea how to use telepathy.

As time passed, I decided to make myself a breakfast burrito stuffed with naga jolokia peppers and a hint of fire sauce; just for extra heat in my meal.  While I finished wrapping up the food for later, Spike finished clothing himself in a mini tuxedo.  He maybe dress for success, but you can see he’s nervous as hell; if I didn’t know any better, I would think that Spike was in trouble and that he was about to be apprehended for his actions.  Seeing his solicitous reaction, I tried my best to calm and reassure the purple dragon, but I’m not sure how much that worked.  So I told him to just take in a few deep breathes and to relax; I also told him that if he really needed my assistance, that he should just think my name.

I focused my thoughts and energy onto Spike and tied our minds together with whatever psychic link I could manifest.

“Can you hear me Spike?”  I thought.

“Yeah, I can.”  He verbally replied with amazement.

Holy crap, it worked.  “Okay, I’m going to head out first and probably hide in some bushes or other type of thick greenery that could be nearby the rendezvous.  Once you arrive, I’ll reestablish this connection.”  After transferring that communication, I left.

Upon arrival at the café, I quickly surveyed the area to assure that I had made it before Rarity did.  Lucky for me I did.  And what makes things even better is the giant bush that is adjacent to the bistro.

It was about fifteen minutes of waiting in the little niche I made for myself.  Rarity was the first to appear; she came in a black turtleneck sweater with a rich maroon beret; I’ll admit Rarity looks pretty good with that attire.  Once Spike arrived, I created that psychic link again and confirmed I had connection with him.  After that, I freed my burrito from its aluminum seal and started munching on it while assessing the situation.

“Hiya Inrei; whatcha doing?”  Suddenly a pink face with big blue eyes hooked itself in front of my vision; slightly catching me off guard.

“Quiet Pinkie; I’m helping Spike.”  I yanked the mare into the shrub and whispered.

“Really?  Cuz it looks more like you’re hiding.”  Pinkie said in disbelief.

“Spike wanted my assistance on his date with Rarity and-“

“Spike’s on a date with Rarity!?  OOOO; did he finally get the courage to ask her out!?”  Pinkie interrupted while poking her head out of the bush to see if it was true.

I immediately pulled the excitedly, curious pony back in and began.  “Yeah, thanks to some encourage-Wait; you knew he had a crush on Rarity?  He wanted me to keep it a secret.”

“Spike’s crush is kind of known by everypony, but we still keep it a secret.”  She wholeheartedly stated.

“But if everypony knows about it, than how is it a secret?”

“It just is.”  Pinkie replied in her usual attitude.  “So how is it that you’re helping Spike?”

“I didn’t want to be a third wheel because I could have been a distraction.  So I’m psychically helping the kid when he asks for it.”

“Can I help?”  Pinkie smiled with much vigor.

“I don’t think that would be a good idea.”

“How come?”

“Well answer me this.  What do you think you can do to help without interfering with them?”

“I uhh….Ummm…..Hmmmm…I don’t know-MAYBE I COULD USE TELEPATHY AS WELL!”  Out of the blue, Pinkie started grunting and straining herself while she closed one eye and stared at me with the other with so much intensity, one would think she was peering into my soul.

“Can you hear my thoughts?”  She asked with much exacerbation.

“…No.”

“Dang it!  There has to be something I could do!”

Pinkie jolted from the confines of the bush; causing me to rapidly react and snatch the energetic pony by her flank and pulling her back into our hiding spot.  Can’t have her blowing my cover.  Good lord, this is beginning to make me feel like a peeping tom.

“I have an idea; how about you sit here with me and take mental notes that we can give to Spike; that way he’ll have some ideas on how to improve future dates.”

“Okey dokey loki!  Sounds like a plan.”

Well now, that was rather….easy.

It’s been half an hour now and Spike hasn’t requested any help yet; I think he’ll be able to go through this event without any assistance after all.  And what I find even more amazing is that Pinkie has actually remained quiet and observant to the situation.

“Hey Inrei, can I ask you a question?”  Pinkie Pie said finally breaking her silence.

“Shoot.”

“How come you wear clothes all the time?”

Wow Pinkie….Just wow…..How should I put this to her?

“I would say it’s because I’ve retained some of that human modesty about their body.”

“Even here?  Where everypony is technically nude.  And besides; it’s not like I haven’t seen you naked before.”

“Even though that sounds weird coming out of someone’s mouth; knowing you, I’m actually somewhat fine with you saying that.  Let me guess; my first day here while I was unconscious?”

“Yup!  By the way; can I try a bite of your burrito?”

I gave a glance between my snack and Pinkie.  “Sure, but to let you know, it’ll be hot.”

I leaned the meal closer to her and Pinkie graciously took a bite.  After she swallowed that piece, the pink mare just sat there smiling.  But something seemed…unnatural about this smile.  Soon afterwards, her pink face turned slightly red while her body jittered and sweated.  Before I could ask if she was okay, Pinkie screamed out in fiery pain.  I quickly covered her mouth and I swear I could feel the heat of the bite she took escape her lips and into the palm of my hand.  Following that, I took control of the moisture in the air and acutely lowered its temperature, than gave it to Pinkie to drink.  There goes possibly the last of any stealth.

“I warned you that it would be hot.”  My only respond was the continued pants and wheezes of Pinkie.

It has been forty-five minutes now and oddly enough, Pinkie and I still have gone undiscovered.  Pinkie Pie has been blowing on her tongue for six minutes now, and Spike and Rarity should be finishing their date probably soon.  So far, Spike has only asked for my help once, and that was because of a word he didn’t understand.

As I continued observing the two, I could sense a spiritual force that was alien to this realm.  Something about this entity isn’t sitting well with me; it has me extremely worried.  I can’t let it continue to go unnoticed.  I closed my eyes and began focusing on this foreign source of energy.  Whatever this thing is, it’s currently active.

“INREI, HELP!”  That sounded like Rainbow, and her presence seems to be mixing with that new force.  No; this isn’t good!

“Pinkie, keep an eye on the situation; I need to go!”  My tone was distraught and rushed.

“Inrei, what’s wrong?”  Pinkie asked with much concern, but I already sped off.

The location I felt this source of power had emitted from Rainbow’s house; only making me more anxious.  Upon arrive at Dash’s home, I could clearly see that the front door has been kicked in.

Rainbow no…

I flew into the building and quickly examined the area; this place is a mess.  Objects were flipped, glass was broken, Tank was afraid and hidden away in his shell, and the bed covers were dragged down the stairs; definite signs of a struggle; at least there isn’t any blood.  I fearfully called out to Rainbow, but there was no answer.  I raced up to the third floor and what I saw filled me with anger.

“Damn you…DAMN YOU!”  Pure fury escaped my lips.

Carved into the wall was the triangular scar; the symbol of the Dragon Army, the symbol of Reiku.

My Little Sinner Ch. 17: A Mother's Revenge and Fury of the Beast

It’s been an hour of me rummaging through the mess that was formerly Dash’s home.  Since I can no longer sense the spiritual force of the invaders, I figured that maybe if I found some physical evidence, I would gain some knowing of Rainbow’s whereabouts.  But if I did find something, what actual good would it do me?  If she’s still in this universe, then she could be anywhere; and I only have limited knowledge of few of the many places in Equestria.  If she was taken to a different realm, most likely Sin Rati, then how I would I traverse to it?  I have no idea of its location amongst the dimensional planes.  I guess…I guess I just wanted some form of hope.

I situated myself on the re-flipped couch and buried my face into my palms; I didn’t care for that jabbing sensation created by my elbows pushing into my legs, I’m to stressed out to care right now.  I just want Rainbow back safe and sound.

A flash of light illuminated the front doorway while the sound of wings flapping overpowered the lingering silence that once filled the room.  It was Twilight Sparkle and Fluttershy.

“Inrei, Pinkie said that you abruptly left-By Celestia!  What happened here?”  Twilight began.

“…Rainbow’s been kidnapped……”  My voice was mostly empty by now.

“Oh my…!”  Twilight quickly poked her head out the door and with the glow of her horn, created four more flashes; all four of them had encased Applejack, Rarity, Spike, and Pinkie.

“What the hay happened here?”  AJ questioned in shock; only to be informed by Twilight of the incident.

“My word; by who?”  Rarity’s voice was just as stunned as Applejack’s.

As all eyes turned to me, all I could say was “The Dragon Army.”

“W-Why would they do that?”  Fluttershy hesitantly asked.

“Because with Rainbow, it puts me at a disadvantage-“Wait a minute; the tactic of taking someone I hold dear as a hostage just to drop my morale and so I won’t use my full strength isn’t something Reiku would do.  It would have to be a certain faction of the Dragon Army; especially one that holds authority.  That would be the Dragos Elementos, but the question is, which one?  And the only one of the five that would go that far would be…No…..I have to find Rainbow fast!

“Twilight, I need a map of the entire planet or a globe immediately!”  I demanded.

“S-Sure Inrei, but why?”  The lavender unicorn asked.

“Because if Rainbow is still here in this dimension, then I would need to know the location as soon as possible!  I have an idea who abducted Rainbow, and if my assumption is correct, then there is no telling what this woman would do!”

“Who’s the person in mind?”  AJ chimed in.

“Her name is Dahlia; out of the entire Dragon Army, she despises me the most.”

“Why is that?”

“…Because I killed her family…It was during the time my need for revenge was at its greatest; they were innocent casualties against my attack against Dahlia.”  I finished without planning on going into further detail.

An uncomfortable silence followed for my friends were speechless.  Sure they know I’ve killed before, but to apprise them this kind of information left the ponies unprepared for any response.

“So then…What are we going to do?”  Applejack said while still comprehending this new found fact.

“If it is Dahlia, than she’s going to be unpredictable with her actions.  Once I find them, then I’ll deal with the situation as best as I can.  Hopefully Rainbow is okay…”

“Here Inrei, I found you a globe.”  Twilight used her magic to levitate the item directly in front of me.

I thanked her for it and quickly surveyed the globe while drawing my finger over it.  As I moved from place to place, I concentrated all of my sensory abilities on that spot of the planet to search for any traces of residual energy that belonged to members of the Dragon Army.

No….Not here….Nothing….Still nothing….

It’s been two and a half hour now and I haven’t found a damn thing.  Out of frustration, I stood up and punched a hole in the nearby wall; startling the others as they cleaned up the mess created by the struggle.

“I have to find her…!  I have to!”  I gritted my teeth.

Twilight came up behind me with eyes beaming with concern.  “I know you do Inrei, but try and calm down.  You’ll accomplish nothing if you can’t be levelheaded right now.”

She’s right; and as best it would be for me to calm down right now, I fucking can’t!  If anything happens to Dash, I don’t know what I’ll do.  And I won’t be able to forgive myself for letting her get hurt.  I don’t want to lose Dash as well…

Out of the blue, I could feel a sudden and minor surge of power close by here.  I immediately exited the building and focused on the general direction it came from.  I know where it is now!  I hurried into the Everfree Forest and found a human shaped entity standing before me.  He had short brown hair and green eyes; he wore navy blue sweat pants and a white tank top; this allowed me to easily see that tattoo like symbol on his right arm; the mark of Reiku.  I felt nothing, but pure chaotic, hatred for this man.

As the man noticed me, his eyes widen in fears as he summoned his spiritual weapon; he is definitely aware of the current situation for that type of reaction.  I immediately responded to this by using brute strength to snap his weapon in half with a single swipe.  Following that, I delivered three direct blows to the man’s chest; causing him to collapse to the ground.  And before he could get back up, I rose up my left hand and concentrated my energy on the man as I telekinetically restrained him in mid air.  But this was no ordinary hold I had this soldier in; I fed my own spiritual energy into the man to stimulate the arteries of his heart to rupture.  As he experiences a heart attack, the same energy is also to ensure his survival, but makes him suffer as it also ruptures the rest of his organs.  The more my hand becomes a fist; the more the pain worsens as the victim eventually dies.

“You can already feel it, can’t you?  Your life in my hands.”  I tightened my grasp, causing this man to grind his teeth in pain.

I could hear the sound of grass rustling from being stepped, and when I furiously turned my gaze to the source, I saw that it was Twilight, Fluttershy, Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie; the moment I had them in my sight, they were slightly paralyzed with fear.  I turned back to the soldier.

“A cyan pegasus with a rainbow colored mane and tail was kidnapped by members of your army; who was the leading abduction!?”  I gradually tightened my grip.

After a groan of pang and a cough of blood, he spoke in hyperventilated gasps.  “Dahlia…Dahlia organized the whole thing!  She had us capture that pony to get your attention!”

I knew it!

“Where did Dahlia take that pegasus!?”  I rapidly increased the amount of his torture.

“Inrei, lighten up on the guy!”  AJ declared; realizing I was killing the man in a cruel way.

“Applejack is right Inrei; you need to calm down.”  Twilight added.

“Where are they!?”  I demanded with much intensity.

He coughed out more blood with each of his raspy exhales.  As he drew his head back up, I could see the terror in his eyes as tears welled up.  There is probably a decent portion of his intestines destroyed now.

“Inrei, stop it!”  Applejack pleaded.

“Where!?”

“74 degrees North, 122 degrees West!”  The soldier wheezed.

“That location is Marean Woods; that’s all the way on the other side of the planet…”  Twi muttered.

“There!  We have Rainbow’s location; now let the guy go!”  Applejack demanded.

“Please…!  You have the information you want!  Please let me go!”  The man begged in a rushed and panicked voice.

“The instance you decided to partake in this act, you chose your fate!”  I growled.

“MERCY!”  He screamed.

“Inrei, no don’t!”  Twilight screamed, but it was too late; my fist was completely closed now and with a wet sounding splatter, that man no longer wheezed, he no longer scream and groaned in pain, and he no longer moved as blood oozed out of his mouth and past his lifeless eyes as he laid limp on the ground.  Following his death were the horrified gasps of my friends.

I materialized my fog hat gray mask, but before I could put it on, Applejack planted both front hooves into my chest and got into my face.

“Inrei, what’s wrong with you!?  We all want to save Rainbow as much as you do, but that man begged you not to kill him!  That was going too far!”  The mare snapped.

“Have you ever lost anyone you loved!?  Have you had to sit there helpless and watch them die!?  I’m not about to take any chances with Rainbow’s safety and I’m not about to lose someone else I care about!”

“Yeah, but-“She cut herself off with a small gasp.  Aside from feeling the pure anger burning inside of me, I could see it in the reflection of Applejack’s emerald green eyes; a human look was gone in my eyes as they were replaced with my slit pupils due to the infuriated feelings flowing through my body; my former appearance when my time was most violent.  As Applejack backed off, I situated my mask on and triggered its mapping features to pinpoint the longitude and latitude given.  With my destination set, I sped off.

Marean Woods, as Twilight called it, was a slightly dense forest with a coastline and a small mountain overlooking everything.  If the circumstances were less substantial, then maybe I would have observed my surroundings more. Right now Dash needs me, so I shouldn’t dawdle any further.  I can feel the presence of many living things at the base of the mountain.

With each step closer to this natural landmark, I could see and feel the glares of the numerous eyes of this battalion.  I paid them no mind as I approached the foundation of both the mountain and the Dragon Army, I was greeted with the sight of a contempt filled Dahlia and a cautious Ramis and Kronis staring at me.  Passed them was an opening of a cave, and in that cave bound by rope was Rainbow calling to me.

“So you finally came!”  Dahlia began.  “Remove your mask and discard your weapon!”

I complied; I dematerialized the De’la Windbloom Mask and shortly after summoning Apocalypto, tossed it to the side.

“How the mighty have fallen.”  She growled.

I know I can take this group of warriors head on, but as long as they have Rainbow, I’m not going to risk it.  I can’t even try for a sneak attack with that torture technique because I know for a fact that there is a good portion of warriors here that could break free from it; it was probably dumb luck that I found someone weak when I used it.

“There!  You got what you wanted; now let the girl go!  She has nothing to do with this!”  I announced.

“Nothing to do with this!?  What about my family!?  They had nothing to do with this!”

Damn it!  She’s bringing that up?  I had a feeling this wasn’t going to go well.

“They were an accident!  I didn’t mean to kill them!”

“AN ACCIDENT!?  YOU KILLED THEM IN COLD BLOOD!  YOU LOOKED THEM IN THE EYES AND MURDERED THEM!”  Dahlia’s eyes pierced at me like daggers.  “It didn’t matter who they were!  If you viewed them as an obstacle, you killed them!  You saw me as an obstacle and purposely killed them in your assault!  So don’t you fucking dare say it was an accident!”

It’s true; I did see Dahlia as an obstacle.  She had information on Reiku I wanted, so I brutally attacked her.  Dahlia was at her home with her husband and children when I arrived; sensing me, she stepped outside and confronted me.  In my darken state I defeated her, only to have her family rush out to protect her.  In a single merciless attack, I slaughtered Dahlia’s family and left her to grieve over her loss.

“Even if it wasn’t, do you think they’re proud of what you’re doing right now!?”

“The fuck did you just say!?”

“You heard me!  I bet they’re so glad that you’re avenging them by taking an innocent hostage just to gain an advantage!  I thought you were better than that!”

“Belittle me all you want, but don’t you dare talk about my family like you know them, you bastard!”

“Fine then!  Just let Rainbow go and you can do whatever the hell you want with me!”

“No…No, I’m going make you suffer even more!”  Dahlia’s right hand shimmered in a golden aura.  I knew what she was planning on doing now, but I couldn’t react in time.  Dahlia threw the blast at the mountain and collapsed the cave on top of Rainbow.

“NOOOOOOOO!!!”  I pushed my way passed Dahlia and towards the ruble of the former cave.  The instance I arrived at the pile, I clawed my fingers into the boulders and started digging my way through.  With each rock I removed, it seemed more and more blocked my path; almost like it was an infinite wall of stone.

Tears poured down my face as I realized that my attempt was pointless.  I…I can’t even sense Rainbow anymore.

Rainbow no……not you too….NOT YOU TOO!  ANYONE, BUT YOU!

WhywhywhywhywhyWHYWHYWHYWHY!?.....why…..

As my fingers dug their way into the boulder they rested on, I could hear thunder roll in.  My spiritual energy became so dense; it became visible as it burned right off me.  I can no longer feel any part of my body, but at the same time I can; almost like I’m both the puppet and the puppeteer.  My teeth gritted and sharpened into fangs as I felt like a disembodied being now.  Wrath is my blood, anger is my skin, hatred is my sight, and vengeance is my mentality!

I turned and called my sword back into my grip; after that I produced my most unholy roar as animosity consumed my soul entirely.

I WILL KILL THEM ALL!

I launched myself forward toward the growing mass of soldiers, while swinging my blade as my negative spirituality conjured up the darkest and most violent of storms.  Lightning struck multiple places in the earth, rain viciously blanketed the area, thunder claps echoed the land, and swirling funnel clouds of all sizes formed.

With my strength and blade, I easily slashed through the staff and its owner and created a volcanic like explosion of earth gore.  Following that, I pushed my zweihander forward with all my might and could feel some resistance as I started to get sprayed by red liquid.  After the dust cleared, I spun around while swinging Apocalypto as a corpse dangled from it, and struck two more opponents; causing the dead body to slide off and the internal organs to fly out in a single stream.  As the two soldiers were knocked off their feet, I stomped on the head of one while I impaled the other and mixed his entrails with the ground.

As I was surrounded, I threw my head up and unleashed a vicious, dark lavender flame that forced the whole lot back.  I freed my blade from the earth and charged my enemies; wildly flailing at left and right.  The wedge of Apocalypto dragged along the tissue of many and the metal of their weapons; leaving behind me a trail of sparks and crimson liquid.  Next, I conjured my vitality into my free hand and slammed it into the ground; creating a target for lightning to strike, but before it could hit, I stuck my sword in the path and used Apocalypto as the focal point as I twirled my weapon and used it to deliver shots of electricity at the battlers.  Out of the fray of electrified death lunged Dahlia, Kronis, and Ramis with their multicolored scythes.  Our weapons cried out with each passing counter; their speed barely matched mine, but still no injuries were received.  At one point, I used the intensity of my own voice to produce a shout that disorient the three, then I grabbed Kronis by her leg and pulled her off her feet while readying my zweihander.  But before I could complete my strike, Ramis and Dahlia swung their scythes at me; causing me to react and repel their attempt, and gave Kronis a chance to free herself by kicking me in the chest.

As more and more enemies converged on my position, I took my stance and slashed Apocalypto around with my right hand while I used my left to blasts of energy at my foes.  Blades flew at me in all directions, but with my agility, I easily evaded and block each attack upon me.  At one point I stopped firing energy blasts and used my free hand to grab the head of one woman and jerked myself in the opposite direction and used my victim as a club to knock over some of her battle brothers.  Following that, I slammed her down on ground and rammed my sword deep into her chest, and then I forced my weapon upwards; ripping the woman in half in a fire work explosion of red and pale pink.

Next I bent backwards while bringing my zweihander in the direction with me and stabbed a man through the head.  As I brought myself right side up, I used my powers to manipulate this victim’s blood and drew both my sword and liquid vertically down while releasing the blood as a sword wave against more soldiers.  After my attack hit a few enemies, I then took hold of the unnatural darkness and manifested shadow tendrils to strike against the Dragon Army; some warriors were brutally bashed while others were impaled or strangled; one poor fool was unfortunate enough to have tentacles wrap around his gut and neck, then pulled appear; his organs dripped out like a cracked egg.  Amongst the chaos, I charged my way to Dahlia.

I brought the full weight of Apocalypto along using the power from my muscles to hammer down my blade upon Dahlia.  The sheer force brought the woman to her knees, and as I brought my weapon upwards to strike again, Dahlia thrust her left hand forward into my chest and fired off a blue beam; I was unfazed by it.  Soon after that, I heard more energy blasts get unleashed as the spot I stood suddenly got brighter.  But before any of the attacks could hit, I used my telekinetic ability to repel each various colored sphere back at their owners; creating numerous hues of explosions all around me.

I again turned my attention back to Dahlia and lunged at her, but was confronted by two scythes.  I met this opposition with swinging my sword violently at them; the guy was lucky enough to defend against my strike, but the woman had been sliced in the neck by the tip of Apocalypto.  Bringing my blade back, I was met by five other soldiers; I twirled around while cutting one man’s hand in half from the middle finger down, forcing him to turn around in pain and from there, I jammed my weapon straight through his spinal cord.  When I pulled my blade out, I used the movement to jab a woman in the throat using the hilt; with her stunned, I used my left hand and snatched her face into my palm, only to conjure up a fire storm in my grip; the roar from my attack was much louder than her screams.  Next, I slide Apocalypto between the legs of another man and lifted him a couple of feet into the air; before he hit the ground, I embedded my weapon into his upper chest cavity and force him against the dirt; the attack separated his body from the arms and up.  As I was still on the ground, I spun upwards 180 degrees and severed the legs off another woman and as I brought myself around to the person again, I slashed out a wave; I don’t know where her head went after that; all that remained were her removed limbs from the knees down and a body with a burnt top were the neck use to be.  For the fifth battler I used Zin’s signature attack; I focused my energy into a rotating brownish-black ball that I thrust into the gut of my foe; as I pushed forward, the attack drilled against her and tore apart shirt and soon after the skin of her stomach until it eventually made its way into abdomen and ripped her intestines from their place.

As I pulled my hand back, I felt the presence of that one other man that guarded Dahlia appeared behind me.  I felt the sudden sensation of my lower backside tear apart as my tail plunged from me and pierced the man in the stomach and coil around his neck; after that, I used my appendage’s muscle strength to constrict its way out of the soldier’s body.  With a quick flick of my tail, I threw off the entrails and crimson liquid that dribbled off me.  After that, I moved Apocalypto behind me and fused the hilt together with tail; as the handle became a scaly flesh; both my tail and Apocalypto were fully complete.

I went on all fours while I let loose the growl that only a feral beast could produce; I readied myself.  I charged forward like a rapid animal towards my opponents and swiped my slowly deteriorating, claw like hands.  With each movement of mine, skin gradually peeled off and was replaced with my reptilian flesh, but I paid no mind to it.

My fingers became sharp enough to the point that with every strike against someone that was blocking, one could see the scratch marks left behind.  I used this to my advantage for those who weren’t quick to counter my assaults were left to have their tissue torn apart with each swing of my arms.  With one person, after I knocked him back with a kick, I jumped in the air and rapidly spun myself while extending out my tail and hands; turning me into a deadly gyro force as I ripped my through him and threw out tiny chucks of his inner muscle and skin.  As he dropped to his knees and I landed, I immediately twirled around and caught the back of his head; my fingers dug deep into the back of his head, and with my velocity, it tore open the back of skull and shot out bits of red and grey matter; it reminded me of Pinkie’s party cannon, but a lot more darker.

As others rushed at me, I flicked my tail at a woman’s feet causing her to trip.  As she fell, I turned my grip to her and filled her body with concentrated electricity; causing her body to rapidly convulse.  When a man tried to rescue the corpse, I lashed at with my and quickly decapitated him; as his head flew away, I embedded my blade into that lifeless body and used it to slam down another soldier.  My tail exerted enough power to slice through the one corpse and a quarter way into the warrior.  With that more chanced me at once; to this I responded my charging up the electricity in my hostage and throwing her at that group; turning her into a human sized energy grenade; there was no doubt the woman didn’t survive the explosion when it managed to take down three of the eleven.

While the remainders and the Dragos Elementos struck at me, I took notice of one the tornados that formed; I plan to use it.  I started by repelling the attacking force by materializing a barrier around me, then expanding it to push the warriors away.  Next, I threw my right hand to the side and motioned around the twister until I controlled the gale force winds and dispersed the funnel into turbulent whirlwind sickles that I launched towards the crowd; dust was kicked up and I could see about five arms and three legs fly up pass the cloud.

Once it cleared, I saw Dahlia again and viciously lunged at her.  With the help of the other two Dragos Elementos and six soldiers, all my slashes were blocked, while they also managed to sneak in a few strikes that I in turn defended against.  To stop this, my mouth became the focal point of light as I channeled my vitality and fired off a bluish-green beam at the base of everyone’s feet; the force from the initial explosion was strong enough that it launched them all back while also kicking up so jagged boulders that impaled at least four men and two woman.

When I saw Dahlia crash against the ground, I made an attempt for her, but was stopped when my left arm was yanked backwards; a man managed to snatch hold of me.  Suddenly my limb dislodged itself from my body and faded away into a red mist; leaving no hole where it formerly was and shocking the battler.  I turned and immediately sank my fangs into the throat of the warrior; only to be greeted by the shrieks of agonized screams, the flailing of his restrained body, and the taste of his blood that seeped out of each orifice.  I increased my jaw strength and bit all the through the man’s neck and tore out a gaping hole.  While my mouth still had a slight grip on him, I pushed our heads upwards while sliding the fingers of my remaining hand into the enemy’s warm and moist wound and instantly pulled down; ripping the flesh and muscle halfway off of him.  After that, I exhaled the intensity of a white sun down the injury; the only movement left was the black, charred remains collapsing onto the dirt.  I slowly turned and gazed at the others as they got back on their feet.

I…will end my suffering.

I…will end my pain.

I…will destroy them all.

I…will end them all…end them all….end all…

My movements became zombie like as I began to approach the Dragon Army.  The sensation of my face shifting and more of my skin peeling struck me, while my body jerked and my bones snapped and popped for my spinal spikes and wings emerged from me.

All the hands of the remaining warriors were directed at me as they shimmered in different colored lights.  Within the moment, my foes unleashed a barrage of energy blasts upon my position; to this I took in a deep inhale and shortly after exhaled a mighty roar that disrupted the flight path of the spheres; causing them to collide against each other and the earth.  Once the smoke cleared, I began walking again.

“Don’t stop; all forces continue to attack!”  Dahlia ordered.

By her command, the battalion resumed launching blast after blast at me, to which I remained unfazed and withstood the full blunt of their offensive barrage.  As the assault continued, I pushed forward at high speed towards the mass.  The moment I reached the group, I extended my arm and punched one man square in his heart; the power behind the hit was strong enough to push the soldier back into his companions and knock them over.  After that, I jumped on top of the same man and began pummeling him while I kept his battle brothers at bay by flailing Apocalypto around and using my wings to bat away others.  Then to finish my vicious attack on this soldier, I gave one final blow to the center mass and punch through the chest cavity; only to latch onto my victim’s heart and liberated it from the confines of his body; splattering more blood onto me.

As I soon crushed the organ in my grasp, my vision tilted and my body jerked as warriors started tackling and dog piling on me.  These soldiers managed to bring me down to my knees for a few minutes, but I forced them off by channeling my energy into my wings and unleashed it in a signal fiery flap.  When I became free, I echoed out another roar, but as I unleashed this one, my other arm and my legs ejected off into nothingness while the rest of my human flesh peeled away.  Following that, my skeletal system loudly snapped as bones formed and my body stretched out into a serpentine pattern; my size now was mountainous, but I could sense I was still gradually growing.  As I finished reconstituting myself as the leviathan, the Dragon Army’s response to this was quickly encasing themselves in azure flames until they all emerged in their true forms.  I now faced three anthro dragons that were the same size as me and numerous wyverns that were only a quarter of the size of the Dragos Elementos and I.

We charged each other and clashed our might together.  I sank my fangs into Dahlia’s stomach while Ramis bit my right wing and Kronis crunched down on my body; as the four of us were latched to each other, the lower ranks circled around me and exhaled beams of different hues and fire breaths upon me.  I violently shook off Kronis and Ramis, while Dahlia elbowed me fifteen times in the face until I eventually released her.  Before the three of them could react again, I materialized a cerulean sphere and blasted Dahlia with it while I swung my tail and clipped Kronis in the side of her head and used the remaining momentum to constrict around Ramis, flip around and slam him into the ground; disrupting another one of the tornados.

After that, the wyverns continued to pelt me with their attacks; to this I replied force with force by snapping my jaws forward and snatched one foe and began jerking my head around; causing me to head butt others and tear apart my hostage as my teeth continued to pierce further through its body.  With the final movement of my head, the body split in two while the top half went one way while I threw the bottom the other way.

Dahlia and Kronis tackled me and forced me off their brother, but only for me to brutally beat against them with both of my wings.  Dahlia tried throwing a punch, but I countered by biting into her fist at the moment and forced her strike out of my way as I coiled behind them and unleashed a mixture of a black and navy blue beam against the two dragons.  Next, I thrust my head forward into the back of Kronis, only to be greeted by the grip of Ramis.  I reacted by twisting around him, then immediately spun him into the ground.

The lower ranks gather together and charged all their attacks into a signal blast that they fired at me.  I quickly responded by using my powers to lower the temperature around the ocean to sub zero, then possessing the frozen block to collide with the enemy’s shot; the results created an explosion of energy and ice.  Before the shards fell, I took control of them with my telekinetic ability and launched them at the soldiers; impaling at least twenty of them.  For those that avoided my attack, I slashed Apocalypto through the air and released a wave that impacted against seven more opponents.

As that happened, Dahlia again engaged me at close range combat as she swiped her claws upon me.  With each of her swings, I avoided them till I batted her against the ground with my left wing.  When she crashed, the wyverns again breathed their beams onto me; so I replied to them with my own.  My power out matched theirs, for it obliterated the Dragon Army’s assault; seemingly consuming their attack and them as I dragged my beam across the sky.

The more the battle ensued, the more dangerous this storm became, as lightning appeared every five seconds, and about thirty twisters were in view.  But that doesn’t matter to me; what does is avenging Rainbow!

Both the Dragos Elementos and the lower ranks simultaneously unleashed another barrage of spiritual blasts, but before they could hit their mark, I conjured up a barrier around me and expanded it to repel the oncoming attack and force everyone down on the ground.  Following that, I created 128 spheres that encircled me until I launched them all at my enemy, but before they made contact, I turned my head towards the sky and shot one more blast into the air; that one was the first to blow, but when it did, that attack literally rained down hell as a multitude of orbs rocketed downwards with the rest of the blasts.  The opposing force scurried as much as they could to evade being struck by my furious assault; I could sense two died while thirteen of the remaining twenty-five came out unscathed.

“Everyone combined Black Sun!  It’s our only chance!”  Dahlia announced.  Her companions were hesitant, but they complied and began feeding multicolored energy into Dahlia.

Kazejin: Toat oy’Motto (Emotion: Conflict’s fury) nicknamed Black Sun because of its appearance if I’m correct, is one of the three forbidden Kazejin techniques because of how vastly superior they are to the other Kazejins.  If I retained Reiku’s memories correctly, Black Sun was the very technique that was used to destroy Dragova.

Dahlia clasped both her hands in front together as a black orb that was a quarter of her mass generated.  Once she fully materialized her attack, Dahlia launched the Black Sun; the blast unleashed a devastating wave that uprooted trees and pushed the coast back.  Right as the Kazejin got in range; I lunged forward and latched my fangs upon the pure destructive energy.  Sparks flew out from my mouth as the tremendous force intertwined with my power as I struggled with it; it was a real unstoppable force meets an unmovable object moment, Armageddon style as the negative energy worsen this already dangerous storm.  Eventually, I finally managed to gradually seal my mouth as I began absorbing the Black Sun into my own being.  Once I fully closed my jaws, my own aura intensified as I finished devouring the Dragon Army’s attack.

My entire mass blackened as I began channeling my energy and emotion into my Kazejin.  “Kazejin: Toraid no’Thuun. (Emotion: Sorrow of Death)”

I can feel the last bit of my humanity slipping into the darkness.  I do not care…I do not care what happens to me anymore.  I am the destroyer of hope.  I am the bringer of fear.  All I want is the blood of my enemies…All I want is to see their demise…All I want is death for them all.  I am prepared to do whatever it takes.

…For Rainbow…..

I finished charging my Kazejin, and to signal my final attack, I shouted my infuriated roar to the universe.  I launched myself towards the shocked and cowering group as they waited on the earth in absolute terror.  This is the end.

“INREI, STOOOOOP!”  The familiarity of that voice….The cyan object with rainbow colored mane that shot in between me and my targets….Staring at me with those brilliant rose eyes…..Rainbow!?

I dispersed the energy that I built up and stopped myself midflight by the flap of my wings in rapid succession; the energy I released was soon repelled by the pulse of a bluish-green force field that had encased Dash.  As the force faded away, Rainbow turned to a human figure behind her and gave a quick nod.  The barrier was dropped and Rainbow proceeded her way to me.  There were some bruises and minor cuts on various places on her body.

“Inrei, if you can hear me, then please stop this madness!  You’re not some monster anymore, you’re a human now!  Not the God of Chaos!  Not the Azure Dragon!  And not some mindless beast!  I fully understand you now and I can help you, but first you have to come back to me!  So please Inrei, just come back to me!”  Dash looked like she was on the verge of tears.

…Ra….Rainbow…..

Rainbow then press her face against the tip of mine; after small passage of time, I could feel tiny wet droplets splash on me from where Dash was.  Knowing what she was doing, I acknowledged her by rubbing my face against hers gently and affectionately; Rainbow to notice of my action and proceeded took mimic it.  After that, I directed us to the beach, to where I transformed back into my human self; within my peripheral I could see the remaining members of the battalion do the same.

I stepped closer to Rainbow, but was met with her hoof slapping me across the face…It….It disturbed me.  Out of all the pain I’ve ever experienced, this one hurt the most…only because she was the one who hit me.

“Promise me that you’ll never turn into that monster ever again!”

I….I hurt you bad, didn’t I Rainbow…..I’m sorry…I’m so sorry Rainbow!

“I promise!”  I embraced Rainbow as much as I could and didn’t want to let go.  I heard Dash sniff a few times as she too held me.

“Move!  You don’t understand!”  Dahlia suddenly shouted at the newcomer.

This new person was a young woman that looked somewhere in her early twenties.  She had semi long, blackish-brown hair with a little red beret sitting on top.  Both her button down shirt and skirt were navy blue, while her t-shirt was white and her high heel boots were the same dark green as her eyes.  If I’m not mistaken, this is Kahana Clayfeld; Reiku’s other human apprentice.

“You don’t know how much that man has made me suffer, so move damn it!”  Even though Dahlia exhibited anger, everyone here could clearly see her tears.  She’s hurting badly…She’s just like me…

…I know what must be done.

I released myself from mine and Dash’s hug, and made my way to Dahlia.  When Dahlia took notice of me, she prepared herself for anything offensive.

“Hold on Dahlia; I have something to say and after that you may do as you please.”  Fortunately and oddly enough, she let me have my words as I stood directly in front of her now.  “Dahlia, I have wronged you in the worse possible way.  I have given you grief, suffering, and pain.  I did to you what Reiku did to me…I killed your family, and for that I’m sorry.  I understand that if you don’t wish to forgive, but I just want you to know that I am truly sorry.”

Dahlia’s face widened in astonishment as her mouth dropped into an O from the shock.  After a moment, Dahlia gritted her teeth as more tears pours out.

“You jerk!”  Dahlia started hitting me on my chest; I stood still taking it all; I deserved it.  “After all this time and NOW you say that!?”  After a minute of pounding against me, her aggression died down as Dahlia completely broke down in absolute sorrow on me.  To show I meant my words, I wrapped my arms around her and held Dahlia close.

“…I miss them….I miss them so much…”  Dahlia whimpered.

A good while passed until I let the depressed woman go.  I offered to let everyone stay in Ponyville until Dahlia could finally calm down; for Dahlia’s sake, they agreed.  Upon our return, looks of amazement covered the faces of everypony like masks as they witnessed the group of humans heading to the town library.  My presence with the Dragon Army brought more stupefaction to my friends except for Applejack since she was nowhere to be found.

Twilight allowed Dahlia to have the upper level to herself, so that way she could have the solitude she needed while everyone else made themselves comfortable of the first floor.  Kronis and Rarity ended up exchanging compliments on each other’s appearance, I tended to Rainbow’s injuries, Ramis was skimming through the many literatures of the building, and everyone else kind of looked around with an uneasiness of not knowing what to say or do.

As I finished healing Dash’s wounds, Kahana sat next to me.  Before she opened her mouth, I stole the first words.

“So how come you’ve never tried to challenge me before like everyone else in the Dragon Army?”  It was less about being curious and more for avoiding the elephant in the room.

“Well that is because I’m a pacifist; sometimes the best way to win a fight is to not fight at all.”  Kahana’s voice seemed as gentle as Fluttershy’s; perfect for someone that does not believe in war.

“But doesn’t Reiku give orders for his army to attack?”

“Not really.  The only time Reiku does that is when there is a threat that needs immediate intervention.  Most of the time he lets his citizens live however they please.”

“I see…I see.”

“Inrei, try not to be too mad, but I shown your girlfriend the Azure Dragon incident.”

“I uhh…why?”

“Because with that info, I can assist you better when you need it.”  Rainbow chimed in.  After that, Dash placed one of her hooves on my knee to show her concern.  She’s seen one of my most gruesome sins; hopefully it won’t haunt her like it has me in my past.  Hopefully she can handle herself after witnessing such horrors.

“So…how did you show Dash…?”  I mumbled.

“As a historian, Reiku gave me part of the Book of Life.  I sort of use it as a diary also.”  Kahana gave a small chuckle to help pass that last part as a joke and lighten the mood; as good intentions it was, it didn’t help much.

“Can I ask something?  I’ve deduced that Reiku is the one who can resurrect the dead, so my question is why didn’t he just bring back Dahlia’s family or Aurelia?”  Twilight joined in.  Since I didn’t have an answer, the two of us turned to Kahana.

“Well the reason why is because he couldn’t.  You see there are two forms of death.  The first form is when the body dies, but the soul is strong enough that it can still exist; it is here where the soul can be resurrected.  Now with the other form, when the body dies, the soul becomes damaged and is so severely weakened that it can’t be resurrected; eventually what’s left of the spirit just fades away.  Dahlia’s family, Aurelia, and even Reiku’s wife have all suffered that death.”  Kahana informed.

This kind of knowledge seems to have worsened the gloomy feeling in the air; creating an uncomfortable silence that Twi soon decided to break; her tone was a bit hesitant.

“I uhh…forgot to mention this earlier, but Applejack wants to see you at her farm Inrei.”

I didn’t spare a moment; after what I said to AJ, I should apologize.  I shouldn’t have snapped at her the way I did.

When I arrived at Sweet Apple Arches, it appears Big Macintosh was waiting for me.  I didn’t even have to say anything since the moment we caught each other’s gaze, Big Mac led me to two large apple trees where a somber Applejack laid.  I instantly took a place next to her while AJ’s brother left us be.

Her words were somewhat empty.  “Remember what you said Inrei? Have you ever lost anyone you loved?  Have you had to sit there helpless and watch them die?”

Oh god I know where this is going…..I fucked up big time…

“When I was a really young filly, my mother and father became very sick.  There was no cure at the time, so the only thing I could do was sit there helplessly in tears and watch as the illness took their lives.  I loved them so much….As part of the Apple family tradition, once a member has died they are buried under a new seedling.  These two apple trees you see before you are my parents’ final resting place; ever since I got my cutie mark, I have been ensuring that these two trees grow up strong and healthy.”

“I…I’m so sorry Applejack.”

“It’s okay Inrei; you had no way of knowing.”  Applejack soon pulled her hat down over eyes; in response to that I placed my hand on AJ’s side in an attempt to help console her.  The mare then leaned her head against me with her hat still tilted downwards.

“Just like you, I don’t know what I would have done if we lost Rainbow.  Aside from a friend, I consider her a sister; losing Rainbow would have been like losing my parents again for me.  And I know you love her deeply; if Rainbow died, it would have been a repeat for you all over again.  I can only imagine the pain of having to witness those you care about being murdered…”

“It’s a kind of pain one should never experience…And the feeling it gives you afterwards only makes the sensation worse….You feel so alone…So empty.”

“Just remember Inrei, I’m here for you and so are the others as long as you promise to be there for us when we’re alone.”  Applejack gave one last sniff before turning to face me with her glistening eyes.

I held the forlorn creature in my arms and I gave AJ my word.  Since my coming here to Equestria, my friends have been there for me; there is without a doubt I shall do the same.

It has been a day now, and from what it seems, things have finally settled down.  After breakfast, the members of the Dragon Army had decided to return home to Sin Rati.

It’s….Strange really.  One moment you are with your enemy and killing each other, and now here you are peacefully coinciding with them.  No insults.  No violence.  Just causally seeing them leave like the whole skirmish yesterday didn’t happen.  It’s certainly how I didn’t expect things; it feels so….appropriate, so ethical.

Dahlia was the last to leave and it seems now she wanted to break her silence.

“Inrei…I’m not sure if I can forgive you yet, but….Thank you for at least apologizing…”  With those words, she was gone.

My Little Sinner Ch. 18: An Old Friend

It’s been two days now since the incident with Dahlia.  Right now, I’m currently with my family in the town library.  The eight of us decided to have a little get together; as much as this get together could be considered one.  Twilight is organizing various books, Rarity is knitting a sweater while Spike helps her, Rainbow and I are reading the new Daring-Do novel while Dash is laying snug against my chest as I hold the book open, Pinkie is playing with a balloon that I have no clue of its origins; knowing the pink mare, she probably pulled it out of thin air, Fluttershy is happily humming on the couch, and Applejack is simply resting against my side.  There is hardly any talking amongst us, but I don’t mind.  Just because we aren’t conversing doesn’t mean we can’t enjoy each other’s company.  It’s good to see that things have calmed down; especially for Applejack.

Even though I never met AJ’s parents, yesterday I had returned to Sweet Apple Acres to visit their graves again to pay my respect.  Applejack really appreciated the act; in fact I could go as far to say it helped relax the tan pony from the forlorn state I accidentally put her in.  It was the least I could do for the mare; if it weren’t for them, I wouldn’t have AJ as a good friend.

As we all went about our activities, I decided to sneak a kiss on Dash’s head; my action was rewarded with Rainbow smiling up at me.  I’m really glad that Rainbow turned out to be alive after that whole debacle.  However, I’m also worried for her mentality.  I know Rainbow plans to use the knowledge she gathered from the Azure Dragon incident to assist me, but I still wonder how it will affect her.  I suffered from PTSD and had numerous nightmares after the event; and I’m the one that caused it.  If Kahana truly did reveal that dark time to Dash, then my question is how will Rainbow deal with it?  From what I can tell so far, she appears to be fine.  Maybe it’s like watching a horror film based on true events; the situation is scary and disturbing, but it’s far worse for those who experienced it.  Even if that is the case, I still don’t want to have a repeat of such a horrible tragedy; I just have to be sure that my negative emotions don’t get the better of me.

As my girlfriend and I continued reading, I felt a surge of power jolt through the air.  This sensation isn’t foreign to me; I’ve encountered it multiple times before in the past, yet it isn’t Reiku or any member of his army.  It feels like Zin’s.  It can’t be him, can it?

I nudged the two ponies on me.  “Could you both get up real quick?”

When the two of them complied, I hurried outside and surveyed the area.  The crackling of electricity caused me to instantly turn around and the others to join me.  At a single point in the sky, there was a cluster of lightning that soon created a tear in this universe.  Exiting the newly formed inter-dimensional hole was a bohemian metallic vessel.  The hull of this massive vehicle had the appearance of a naval frigate that was covered with turrets, while on both sides were two lift drives that had the form of turbine engines.  Also, unlike most ships, the bridge of this vessel was situated in the very back.  And lastly, the image of a black, serrated diamond with a white inner lining was imprinted on the hull.  I recognize that symbol and cruiser.

“The Twilight Brigade’s flagship…”  I muttered.

“The Twilight Brigade’s?”  My friends simultaneously repeated.

As the vehicle circled around to land in the outskirts of Ponyville, I could clearly see a humanoid figure standing on the bow of the ship.  This man had medium long midnight black hair, dark brown eyes amongst his young face, a black vest and jeans with a red trim, and lastly a warrior’s cape that was just as dark as the rest of his attire.  There’s no doubt about; that’s him.

It took roughly around fifteen minutes for the person to arrive at my location after the cruiser landed; escorting him were two soldiers donned in gray battle armor that had an orange visor built in their helmets.

“Hello Zin.”  I began in a slightly neutral tone.  I’m glad Zin is fine, but his being here can only mean one thing.

“So you are alive.  That’s good to see…”  His expression was slightly surprised, but mostly the same as mine.  “You know why I’m here, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I do…”

“Then you know that I’m here to stop you from continuing this nonsense.”

“Yeah, but I can’t let you make my decision for me.  This is a choice I have to make for myself.”

“Then let me ask you this again.  Do you still believe that revenge will change everything?”

I use to, but now, “I’m not sure anymore.”

“If that’s the case, then why continue this fruitless war!?”  Zin snapped at me.

“Things…have complicated themselves.”

“Whatever that problem may be, why can’t you just let it go?  The past is the past; no one can change that.  Look, I know how you feel; I too know what it is like to lose loved ones.  And there was a time I too also considered Reiku an enemy.  But then we put aside our differences, came to an understanding, and now we consider each other allies.  What good has all this fighting solved?  If the two of you can put aside your differences, if the two of you can end this hatred and forgive each other, then hopefully this spite will finally cease and the both of you can live normally again.  Free from the worry of each other.  Free from the darkness of the past.  Free from this pointless conflict.”

“Maybe, but I just can’t forgive Reiku yet; I still have a lot to think about.”  Maybe Zin is right, but I can’t end this war just yet.  There is still way too much to consider first.  It would give me the peace to be with Rainbow Dash, but that would be short lasted if Reiku attacks again.  Reiku is still the deciding factor.  As long as that threat remains, I’ll continue to fight.

“If that’s the case, then I’ll force this nonsense to end here and now.  I’m not about to let history repeat and lose my best friend again!”  Zin threw off his cape to fully reveal his shadowed right arm.  With that appendage, Zin materialized and grasped hold of his pure white scythe.  After that, he turned to his two subordinates and ordered them to take shelter.

“Then let this be the deciding battle.”  I summoned Apocalypto and signaled for the girls and Spike to head back inside the library.  After they retreated back into the building, I conjured up a protective barrier around Ponyville, but as I did that, I felt a second spiritual barrier merge with mine; increasing the strength of the force field by tenfold.  Ensuring that no pony here is to be injured; thank you for assisting me with that Zin.

As I readied myself, I witnessed Zin embed his weapon into the ground and started walking towards me.  At first it caught me off guard, but then I realized what exactly he was doing.  I soon followed his actions.

“Just like when we were kids, my friend.”  Zin announced as we made it to the halfway point.

“Just like old times, my brother.”  I stated back.

“Whenever you’re ready.”  Zin declared when he reached my sword.

“Same for you.”  I said as I reached his scythe.

A period of silence and anticipation passed as we prepared ourselves.  The eyes of various denizens peered out their windows to witness the approaching battle.  The time is now.

Simultaneously, Zin and I charged towards each other in such great force, that when the punches we threw connected, the initial impact echoed across the town.  We pulled our limbs back and again launched more and more strikes at each other; the problem with this was that we could match speed with each other and continued to deflect every oncoming attack.  Every palm thrust, kick, and punch couldn’t land.

After a few good minutes, I decided to change up my close quarter assault in hopes of landing a blow by first delivering a punch strong enough to force Zin back, then leaping a couple of feet into the air while unleashing five forward kicks.  Unfortunately, Zin repelled each attempt.

As I landed, Zin swung his left foot around in his attempt in kicking me.  I quickly grabbed his attack and spun myself around while trying to slam him down, but my efforts proved null as Zin positioned his hands to absorb the impact, then instantly freed himself from my grip.  While still in a handstand, Zin started at me with two leg swipes, and then used the momentum to keep his feet in the air while swinging multiple kicks; luckily I managed to evade them.

Soon afterwards, Zin flipped back up and lunged at me; I responded the same.  The moment we were in range, the two of us locked our foot behind the other to impede movement as we began launching strike after strike; the results were the same.  After the failed attempts, we soon simultaneously broke free, then locked arms while using the other to rapidly elbow at each other.  Since again this action proved futile, I immediately twisted my body while still latched onto Zin, and threw him into a building before he could counter.  When Zin made contact with the barrier protecting the structure, I charged forward and threw my fist at my friend.  My opponent was quick to roll out of harm’s way, but as he did that, I rolled at Zin while also slamming my fists at him, but he still managed to avoid them.

When the cursed warrior came to the edge of the building, Zin instantly flung himself off.  When I followed after him, he immediately reacted by snatching me in midflight, suplexed me, rolled on top, and started wailing down on me.

I managed to free myself when Zin brought his arm back for the fifteenth strike, by sliding my hand behind his head and forcing it downwards as I headbutted him.  When he drew back, I gave him a left hook that pushed my foe fully off.  Next I flipped on top and delivered another punch, but as I went in for another, I felt the left side of my ribs get thrust into by a fist, for Zin had a clear shot at it.  Following that, Zin completely forced me off with another blow to my face.

Once we stood up, the two of us engaged each other again, only to be brought into another stalemate.  Zin and I continued our barrage of attacks until Zin grabbed both of my arms, but before he could proceed, I grabbed his as well, jumped up, and rammed both my feet into his chest.

As we regained our stature, I sped at him with a quick kick, which was immediately repelled, but I used the momentum to connect a punch into his upper chest region.  After that, I went for another while I still had the chance, but that one was quickly blocked and I was soon greeted with an uppercut that was followed by a double chop to my neck.  It stunned me for a moment, but not long enough since I was able to recover in time to defend against a sudden jab to my upper mass.  When I stopped Zin’s attack, I locked my arm with his so he couldn’t evade my upcoming strike, but I forgot to account for the knee that was soon in my stomach.  When I released him, I was soon greeted again with another punch to my face.  With the force from that blow, I used the momentum to twist around and backhand Zin; I went for another.  As I continued my spin, I felt the back of my head get snatched as I was soon dragged down.  When the pull stopped, Zin gave one punch to my chest, an elbow to my throat, and a knee to the back of my head.  The power from that last hit pushed me straight back onto my feet and Zin fully in my sights.  He lunged for me, but I prevented his attempt by delivering my own uppercut.  Zin stumbled back and I went in for a right hook, but my foe quickly repelled my punch and got me with two direct headbutts, but as he went in for the third, I countered with a round house kick to his head.  When he soon recovered, my opponent threw three punches that I defended against and soon grappled me, which I freed myself by a right knee to his gut and a right hook to the face.

Zin stepped back and readied himself; so did I.  We lunged at each other with our right fists; both impacting against each other.  Following that, we both used the same leg to kick at each other, but with each attempt were blocked by the mimicking limb.  Simultaneously we canceled and soon threw another punch; only to be stopped by the same appendage of our foes.  After five more tries, I landed a blow to his stomach with my left fist while he mirrored me.  Next, we switched to our rights and delivered another, which forced us back six feet.  Following that, the two of us charged each other while throwing a right hook; our fists passed each other and soon impacted on our faces.  The power behind it was strong enough to drop us to our knees, but not stop us.  When we landed, we quickly responded by a mimicking headbutt.  On our second hit, we didn’t separate; instead we continued to push against each other’s forehead; not just to help ourselves up, but to help the other up as well.  When we were back on our feet, Zin looked over my shoulder and I looked over his.  I saw Apocalypto and he saw his scythe.  After that, we glanced at each other and instantly knew what the other was thinking.  He walked over to his weapon, and I went for mine.

We are warriors in sync.  Friends.  Brothers.

We reclaimed our blades as the true battle was about to begin.

Prepare yourself Zin.

The protective shielding beneath our feet cracked, due to the force ejected by Zin and I launching at each other.  When the two of us came into range, we clashed our fierce might; manifesting bolts of lightning as our spirituality intertwined through the metal of our weapons.  We soon broke apart and again charged each other while continuing to match speeds and deflect the oncoming strikes.  No mercy was shown through the echoing of our blades; we didn’t falter in our movements or techniques; we were fighting to win, to choose the path of an ancient one’s war, and to ensure the survival of our brothers.  Zin is protecting me as much I’m protecting him.

At one point, I found an opening and made my move using an upwards swing, which easily severed Zin’s cursed limb.  Zin then immediately snatched his scythe while it was still in the air with his human arm, and then turned the missing mass to me.  Realizing his intentions, I instantly retreated back and was soon sent fleeing as pure darkness flooded out of Zin’s body and chased after me.  I soon took to the skies in effort of avoiding the shadowed tendrils.  If this wasn’t a fight, then this would be ideal flight practice for Rainbow, since I’m constantly zigzagging through the air avoiding the shadow spikes.

Out of the fury of attack came Zin with the wings and tails of his beast form; slashing a spiritual wave upon me.  I managed to defend against his power, but was left on guard for Zin’s wings had split opened and released two sun yellow beams like cannons that I rapidly evaded.  After that, Zin had unleashed another energy attack from his wings, but this time the attack came out as a barrage of homing blasts.  The assault followed me for a moment, but once I managed to lead the spheres into a straight line, I countered with a single blast of my own and created a chain reaction explosion, and then shot through the smoke while unleashing a strong slash that knocked the opposing warrior back.

After my friend crashed to the ground, I lunged at him while swinging my sword, only to be stopped by the newly reconstituted arm of his.  He threw me off, while morphing that arm of his into what I could honestly say what looked like an alien rifle.  A bluish orb formed at the tip of his appendage while red lights shimmered in the two bulges and an orange light shined from the four spikes that plunged out of it.  When Zin finished charging his attack, a purple blast that was coated in flames shot out at me and blew up on me when I tried repelling it with little luck.

When the initial force pushed me back, my opponent came into view and the two of us were left having our weapons cry out against each other.  With each clang of our metal, I began thinking about Zin’s offer again.

What am I fighting for?  To protect the ones I love.

What happens if peace isn’t an option?  More destruction.  And if I leave to fight Reiku, there would be no one here to protect my family here.

What if peace is possible?  I will be able to live my life from where I left it off.  No war to worry about.  No more violence.  No more deaths.

I have those who care for me.  I have those who are willing to risk their lives for my survival.  The biggest examines being when Rainbow tried protecting me from Lith, and Zin with each of his attempts to stop me and Reiku.  During this whole conflict, Zin has tried being the voice of reason; and when Reiku and I wouldn’t listen, he has tried numerous times to force us to.  Zin fights to ensure that his friends, Reiku and I, survive our bloody confrontations.

What has been years for me since my second death has been a month for Zin.  This is why his drive for stopping Reiku and I is even stronger; he has a second chance to save me.  If I were to die again, the damage from my death would be even worse; especially since the time difference has been shorter for him.

Do I continue or do I stop the conflict?

I spun around behind Zin in the nick of time and slashed a wave upon him; it hit.  Next, I extended my left arm and unleashed a hellfire of energy blasts that forced Zin further into the distance.  Through the smoke my barrage created, a black and purple mix beam fired onto my position.  As I evaded the attack, Zin launched out at me with his signature move, Tairega, violently fluctuating in his right hand while he swung his scythe with his left.  I countered by mirroring his attack, and once the two of us clashed, we had become the eye to a spiritual storm.  Zin wouldn’t let up with his vitality and I wasn’t backing down with Apocalypto.

Eventually, the two of us had pushed this attack to the point that the energy became a singularity and imploded on itself.  In order to avoid the chaos of the event, Zin and I retreated back, but after that I immediately leapt forward and thrust my zweihander forward.  I could tell that Zin was unprepared for my strike, since I managed to impale my sword through his chest.  After that, I channeled my energy into the blade and fired a sea blue beam out of the warrior.

The power from my attack forced Zin back a couple of feet and annihilated a good chuck of his chest and right arm.  Shortly afterwards, the missing piece pulled itself shut and soon afterwards completely regenerated.  With his restored limb, Zin tore off the rest his smoldering shirt; revealing that three-fourths of his upper body mass was consumed by the darkness of his curse.

…It’s progressed that far!?

Suddenly, I could sense a massive spiritual force being charged; the source coming from my friend.  I waited in anticipation for Zin’s motive, only to be greeted with a blinding, crimson red flash.  As the illumination continued, I felt a surge in power; one that is vastly superior to my current status.  Once the light cleared, what I saw before me was no normal human.  Zin now stood fully suited in a pure white knight’s armor, the helm that was sat around his head had a unicorn’s horn as long as Celestia’s situated upon it, Zin’s eyes had a golden glow to them that shined through the eye holes of his helmet., his shadow tails were gone and his demon wings were replaced with black angelic ones, and lastly, Zin’s scythe was no more, instead the weapon he now grasped was a zweihander that had the same shape and hue of its previous form.

It’s as Lith said.  The guardian of Earth now claims his Ultimate and has gone through a rebirth.  Plus with his determination, my brother shall prove to be a truly fierce opponent.

Zin was too fast for me now and barely left me any time to react.  Zin was already at my location and unleashing multiple strikes against; leaving me on the defensive and pushing me back.  After what I counted as his forty-second slash, Zin threw a single punch while also firing a twilight orange orb into me.   The assault left me flying about twenty feet away.

The moment I landed, my body had finally reacted to each hit that Zin managed to connect.  Thirty-seven cuts exploded off me; I wasn’t even given enough time to try and heal them for my opponent had already charged and rammed the hilt of his sword into my gut.  This was followed with a knee to my face, another punch, batting me with his left wing, and then flapping both wings while launching a multitude of feathers that blew up upon impact against me.

After I regained my stature, Zin thrust his sword at me, but I managed to repel his attack until he unleashed another set of swings at me.  The clanging of our metal reverberated through the air for Zin’s might outmatched mine currently.  With my foe’s final strike in this barrage, Zin forced my blade into the ground, and then used his to slash upwards through my upper mass; I could feel it cut against the bone.  I fled back after the hit.

I’m surely going to lose if I continue fighting in this form; I have one choice now.  I concentrated deep within me; grasping hold of my true power.

I am a leviathan.  I am a human.  There is no difference between what I am, for I am both.

I felt the surge of power flow through me as I combusted in an azure inferno.  Once the flames dissipated, my wounds were gone and my body had shifted into my Ultimate.

“We may be equal titans Inrei, but I swear I will stop you, and I will save you!  From yourself and Reiku!”  Zin stated.

One will raise, one will fall.  Zin, I’m not sure if our opinion on the matter will be the same after this, but thank you my friend for all you have done.  I’m sure once we finish this fight, I will have my final decision.

I am not a creature that follows fate or destiny; instead I am one that makes my own.  I can make my own choices, I can shape my own future, and I can decide what I am.  Aurelia is right; I am not the entity I once was.  I am not a vengeful creature of hatred, anger, or chaos.  I am the deity leviathan.  I am the God of Dusk, Inrei Ikumatse.  I am the human, Inrei Ikumatse.  I am what I choose to be.  My fate is what I want it to be.

The storm manifested by Zin and mine’s power had migrated overhead as we readied ourselves.

With the strike of a bolt of lightning, the two of us clashed our might.  Nature roared with every deflected swing.  The weapons cried with each repel.  Our auras burned from us like breathing flames.  And the barrier rippled with the forces exerted by our power.

The two of us soon separated from the physical confrontation, took flight, and then immediately resumed the barrage of sword swings in the air.  The moment Zin and I chanced each other and pushed our strength through our blades, each hit finally had the chance to catch up and appear; revealing cuts on me and nicks on Zin’s armor.

Before Zin could act, I focused a large amount of my energy into my right fist and punched my appendage against Zin’s head while also firing off a cyan blast; throwing him back by fifty feet.  Following that, I conjured up more of my vitality and released a firestorm of spiritual orbs and fired beams from the tip of Apocalypto.

Out of the smoke created by my attack, an onslaught of black feathers flew right at me.  I was fast enough to form a force field to block the attack, but once the assault finished, I saw Zin materialize what looked like a blue and green, polygon shaped bracelet, and fired an intense beam that broke through my barrier and forced me to flip out of harm’s way.  After that, Zin pointed his sword towards that sky and manifested a massive seal with archaic symbols and lettering, and then directed his weapon at me; unleashing a dark purple beam upon me.

I managed to dodge the initial attack, but the power from the explosion it caused, pushed me away a good hundred feet.  As I regained my mobility, my foe was ready to attack again at close range until I countered by slashing a multitude of sword waves.  When each strike hit and created a distance between the two of us, I focused my emotions and spirituality into a Kazejin, and released hell towards my friend.

Zin quickly evaded my attack, and as I went in for another attempt, Zin mimicked me and fired off his own Kazejin to counter me.  The two beams collided with each other and unleashed gale force turbulences as my friend and I refused to let up.  As the destructive energy continued to flux between us, more destruction was dispersed from our power through bolts of electricity.  I’m just glad that the barrier that Zin and I formed for Ponyville is holding out; who knows what it would look like if it wasn’t there.

Minutes had passed as I pushed the force towards Zin, and he would push it back at me.  As it became the sixth minute in our struggle, the two forces couldn’t withstand each other anymore and discharged all the energy on us.  With this incident, Zin and I diverted most of our vitality into the town’s force field and ensured its survival; it worked, but left us no time to protect ourselves.

When I was thrown back, I was forced tumbling into the ground at high speeds and suffered from minor burns while I was accidentally cut a few times by Apocalypto.  With Zin, I don’t know what injuries he received, but I could see afterwards he was the first to get back up.

I hurried back up and flew at the opposing warrior while conjuring up a golden ring around my free arm.  The very second I reached him, Zin had formed that bracelet again and positioned his appendage an inch in front of my face while mine was the same distance from his.  The two of us didn’t bother to move when we fired off our attacks.  The sheer power forced the both of us apart again, but Zin stopped his movement by embedded his blade into the ground and catching himself.

Zin then charged at me and when he was in range, I reacted first by throwing a right hook and impacted directly against his face; shattering his helm and caused some of the shards to cut across his face.  Following that was another onslaught of us slashing our zweihanders and matching each other’s velocity.  Though we may be at another stalemate, Zin and I this time began to channel our spirit energy into our blades; making every strike far more deadly than the last.

When it came to the point of our weapons coming seeping visible energy, us two warriors leapt back a good distance away from each other and began concentrating the majority of our spirituality into the blades.  The power became so intense, that the energy manipulating the weather darkened the storm clouds to make it appear as night; the only light was the glow of our swords and the will power that flared in our eyes.  Within the next second, we lunged at each other.

The force screamed as we clashed our metal against each other, lightning ejected itself from the focal point, and the energy illuminated the entire region now.  As our zweihanders scrapped against each other, I tightened my grip to the point where the handle of mine slightly blistered my hand due to the struggling force, in attempt of not giving up.  There were moments in this conflict where the energy exerted would fly out and singe us.  Sheer hell flooded out of our confrontation as we both went full force.  As we continued to push ourselves to the limit, I could see in my peripheral that our spirit weapons were starting to crack from the unrelenting strength and overwhelming power.  And then it happened with a glass shattering sound; both mine and Zin’s weapon had destroyed each other and unleashed an explosion with an overpowering force that nearly matched a Kazejin.

While Zin and I were still being thrown back by the chaos, I could also see that the external force from the action had also crumbled the barrier over Ponyville; luckily the aftermath that hit the town now was just strong winds that only violently shook the windows of the many buildings.  However, that thought was soon proved short, since Zin and I crashed in opposite directions and were dragged for I don’t know how many feet.  As my body pushed down and tore up the pathway, I temporarily lost the ability move as pain influenced me.  Seventeen seconds later, I finally came to a halt and could move again.

I struggled to my feet, and when I finally got halfway up, I collapsed down onto my knees.  Right now my joints ache while blood is trailing out of my mouth and each wound.  I’ve exhausted most of my energy and the pang of this battle is wearing me out; not to mention with the destruction of my weapon adding on to the affliction.

I glimpsed over at my injured friend and could clearly tell that Zin is in the same boat as I am.  Crimson liquid seeped out of the few chinks in his armor, Zin was panting as much as I was, and he used his right hand to relocate his left arm back in its socket.  After that, Zin too struggled to stand back up, but with his determination, Zin made it back onto his feet while he began to channel his remaining energy into his fists.

Soon after witnessing this, I mustered up the strength and mirrored his action.

It’s not over yet.

The two of us ran at each other head on and slammed our fists against each other; it caused us to twitch in pain, but we mostly ignored the sensation.  We drew back and continued on.  With every bone shattering blow, our speed gradually slowed down, but we both refused to cease.  Our fight came to the point to where we didn’t care about defending anymore; all we did was place our remaining might into every hit with the hopes of stopping each other.

After Zin’s most recent punch, I delivered a kick that had knocked him off his ass.  When he landed, I jumped on top and started punching down on him until he jabbed his left fist into me.

As soon I was off, Zin then flipped onto his feet and immediately tackled me against a building.  There my entire being was met with numerous punches to the face and knees to the gut.  I managed to free myself by pushing myself forward and connecting two direct headbutts.

From there I scored two kicks, and when Zin tried to recover from that, I grabbed his arm and threw him on the ground.  While I was still standing, I forced my fist down into him and shattered the chest piece of his armor with my punch.

Zin instantly responded by swinging his right leg up and kicking me in my collar bone region; forcing me back.  Following that, Zin rolled back up shoulder rammed me until we crashed into another building.

Before my friend could react to me being pinned, I threw a barrage of fourteen punches; forcing him off.  When I tried for a fifteenth, Zin quickly avoided it and put me in a sleeper hold.  I struggled as my airway was slowly choked shut, but managed to free myself by elbowing my opponent in his right rib.  The moment Zin released me, I immediately spun into the air and let the momentum deliver my kick.

The second I landed on all fours, Zin hurried up to me and kicked me in the gut; forcing me to roll on my back.  Following that, Zin then proceeded to stomp on me, but I reacted in time to snatch his leg and pull him down.  Before I could do anything, my foe countered by sliding his left arm in the way and forcing me back down by pushing his limb against my neck and put me in another pin.  Next Zin started score punch after punch as I tried my best to flail him off.  I eventually managed to push him off, but as I finally got some oxygen back, Zin kicked me up onto my feet.

As he went in for another attempted I evaded his leg and quickly put him in an arm lock.  From there I started bashing against the back of his head until I released him.  When Zin stumbled forward, I tried to body slam him, but Zin rapidly countered by forcing his left leg forward and kicking me back.

When I stood back up, Zin and I charged at each other and we both connected a right hook; the impact from the two punches was strong enough to knock us off our feet.  Simultaneously, Zin and I got back up; I could see how exhausted he was and he could see how tired I was.  I’m at my limit and I bet he’s at his.  The two of us readied ourselves as we slowly struggled towards each other; once in range, I delivered the first punch.  Using the reaction movement and momentum, Zin then threw his own punch.  After being hit, I again went for another.  The two of us stumbled and struggled to stay standing as we continued to trade blow after blow.

I can feel it in my body; I only have enough strength for one more go.  This is it.  All or nothing.

Time seemed to slow down for me as the two of us went in for our final punch.  This last hit could determine it.  I could see the determination in his eyes, and I bet he could see mine.  Our fists passed each other and continued towards each other.  The only sensation I felt was against my fist; I knew I managed to connect my strike, but it also means I’m done for, I can’t continue any further.  I regained my position and watched as Zin stumbled backwards.  Once Zin stopped moving, he collapsed to his knees, leaned forward, and rolled onto his back.

It’s over now.  It’s finally over.

I decided to check up on my friend and with each step I took, I felt like dead weight was attached to my feet.  Luckily I made it over without falling, and to prevent myself from dropping, I decided to rest on my back as well.  My body ached in doing so, but it felt nice finally getting some relaxation.

“Inrei, don’t do it!  Revenge isn’t worth it; you’ll gain nothing!”  Zin announced.

I guess now the fight is finished, it’s time to make my decision.  I thought deeply about my choice.  Voices of the past echoed in my memories.

“What will revenge change?”

“You can change fate.”

“Let this hatred and need for revenge go.  It isn’t you Inrei; you’re a kind and gentle person.”

“You’re not some monster anymore, you’re a human now!  Not the God of Chaos!  Not the Azure Dragon!  And not some mindless beast!”

“Sometimes the best way to win a fight is to not fight at all.”

“Force answers force, war breeds war, and death only brings death.  To break this vicious circle one must do more than just act without any thought or doubt.”

“It isn’t the ideas of others that make us what we are, but the choices we make as an individual.”

“The past is the past; no one can change that…What good has all this fighting solved?...  Free from the worry of each other.  Free from the darkness of the past.  Free from this pointless conflict.”

“If I had gotten angry for it, I would have taken a step back into the beast that I formally was.”

I know my answer now.

“I’m ending it; it’s over now.  As long as Reiku doesn’t attack, then I shall hold peace.”

“What?”  I found the amount of shock in Zin’s voice to be slightly amusing.  But I guess it’s natural to be stunned when given this type of news.  It’s what he hoped for.

“As long there aren’t any more confrontations from Reiku, I shall cease my conflict and remain here.  The war is over.”

There was a sudden, joyous laughter from Zin before he began again.  “So you finally decided to listen to reason?”

“Yup; it just took some time, words of wisdom, and the actions of those that care about me.”

“That’s good to hear.  You’ve taken a big step forward Inrei.  I’m proud.”  Zin raised his hand above our heads.

“Now you just have to convince Reiku as well.”  I clasped his hand and shook it.

“I will.  And if I fail, then you give him hell.”

The two of us let go of each other’s grip.

“I’m a bit tired.  I think I’m going to take a quick nap, if that’s okay?”  Zin declared.

“Sounds like a plan.”  I slowly closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.

I awoke hours later in a very familiar looking room.  A blinding overhead light on an extremely white ceiling followed by a flat beige wall, green drapes on my left, and a heart monitor on my right.  Hello hospital room; it’s been a while.

The moment I sat up, the intensity of a thousand white hot suns that is pain flared through my body.  This is going to be a welcoming sensation that I’ll be waking up to for the next few days.  But luckily for me, the feeling was soon forgotten about when I heard groaning next to me.  It was Zin.  We stared at each other until Zin simply shook his head and smiled.

“It really is just like old times.”  He began.

“Yeah, but your girlfriend isn’t here to call us idiots.”  I smiled back.

The only door to the room soon opened up and entering was Rainbow.  She causally walked right in and climbed on top of me.

“You’re an idiot you know that?”  Dash said.  She tried to kiss me, but that was interrupted when Zin and I busted out laughing.

“Well I guess we can say it’s like old times now.”  Zin chuckled.

“I don’t get it.  What’s going on?”  Rainbow questioned.

“Don’t worry; I’ll explain it to you later.”  If I had my jacket with me, I would pull out that last cigarette right now.  This is a memory worth saving.  Maybe I might have some luck with Zin.  “Hey Zin, you wouldn’t happen to have some clove cigarettes in that arm, would you?”

“You smoke?”  He replied.

“Guess that answers my question.”

“But still, you smoke now?”  Zin continued to question.

“I do in this life.”  Since I brought up his arm, I soon remember the amount his curse had spread.  “How are you dealing that these days?”  I pointed to his arm.

“Well it’s still an ordeal, but I manage to pull through.  There have been times where the curse has gotten close to consuming my soul, but in the end, I still succeeded in preventing that.”

“So are you getting close to purging yourself of it?”

“Atoli and I are getting close, but we still have a ways to go.  We’ve been going through her father’s old books for clues and help on the situation.”

“I suppose that’s at least some good news.  Hey since you brought up Atoli, can you tell her I’m sorry for almost killing her….twice.”  I said.  Both times that happened, I didn’t really know who she was.

“Don’t worry buddy, Atoli has already forgiven you.  She knows the whole ordeal you’ve gone through.”

“Still, I just want her to know that I’m sorry for it….By the way, when do you plan on proposing to Atoli?  I know you two have gotten that close since you began your journey.”

“I will shortly, I want to rid myself of this dreaded affliction first.  I’ve already told her that once this problem is over, that I want to be with her for the rest of our lives.”  Zin informed.

Boy do I know that feeling.

“So what about you and your friend there?  What’s her name?”  Zin asked.

“Name’s Rainbow Dash; the best flyer in Ponyville.”  Rainbow announced.

“Pleased to meet you.  So how did you two meet?”  He continued.

“It happened when I first arrived here.  Rainbow and her friends rescued me when I was injured, from there the two of us got to know each other better, and then one thing led to another.”  I leaned forward and gave a quick peck on Dash’s cheek.

As the three of us continued to have small talk, a nurse came in with a cart that had two trays on it.  And on these trays were two cups of juice, two jello cups, and something; I think its oatmeal or chowder; I can’t really tell.

“You know, out of all the times I’ve spent in hospitals, I still haven’t gotten use to their food.”  Zin declared.

“Same here.”  I instantly agreed.

The nurse left the food with us, and as she exited the room, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, and three brigade members, dressed in military jeans and jackets, entered the room.  And in the hands of one of the soldiers was a bag of sandwiches; compared to what the nurse brought us, these sandwiches looked like the most delicious thing in the entire universe.  Zin and I stared at these sandwiches like hungry wolves watching their prey.

“We all know what hospital food is like and decided to bring y’all somethin’ different.”  Applejack stated.

“Oh yes, and the humans were kind enough to help make your meal.  These people are so nice.”  Fluttershy added.

“We could say the same to you ponies.”  The female soldier happily jumped in.

It’s good to know that the two groups are getting along.  I guess it would be more natural for the brigade members in this situation since they come from a realm that is filled with demons, hybrids, and various other types of entities.

“So is it true that you’re ending the war with Reiku, Inrei?”  Twilight asked.

I confirmed her question, then accepted and counted up the food brought for Zin and me.  Uh oh; there’s an odd number and from the looks of it, we both want that last one.  It would be ideal just to split it if these sandwiches weren’t so small.  Hunger can be a man’s greatest enemy at times.

Zin rose up his shadowed arm and phased out a deck of cards from the appendage.  “Play you for it.”

“You’re on.”  I soon realized something.  “What are we going to use for currency?”

Zin and I turned to the crap that was hospital food shortly after and knew the answer.  As Zin started dealing out the cards, a few of the others decided to join in the poker game to make it more ‘challenging’ for the two of us; we decided to just deal everyone in.

Time flew by and this is probably going to be the last hand now.  I discarded two cards and the two I received gave me a full house.  If I can win this one, then that sandwich is mine.  Fluttershy folded, Zin had a two of a kind, and everyone else had nothing.  Victory!

“Oh come on Fluttershy, you folded with every hand.  You probably had something good at least once.”  Rainbow began.

“Here, let me see what you had.”  I peeked over to get a good look at her cards.  “Okay you had a queen of clubs, ace of clubs, ten of clubs, jack of……I’ll…I’ll just take my food now.”

“What did she have?”  One of the male soldiers inquired.

“A royal flush.”  I informed.

Jaws dropped in shock.

“Fluttershy, you would have won!”  Rainbow jumped.

“I know, but umm…everyone else would have lost.”  Fluttershy responded.

“I’m not going to complain.”  I added.

“Of course you’re not, you won.”  Zin chuckled out of his shock.

Now that victory had been claimed, we all decided to resume that get together from earlier, but now with a few extra guests.  It was a good time conversing with everyone.

Two days had passed since Zin and I were hospitalized.  We decided to take the extra day off as a break and to catch up for old times’ sake.  It was nice and fun hanging out with Zin again, and I wish he could have stayed longer, but he has to return to his home to deal with Reiku and his duties.  The girls and I escorted Zin and his subordinates back to their ship; outside Ponyville.

“It’s been fun having you around.”  I started.

“Same here, Inrei.  Enjoy your new life and don’t be a stranger.”  Zin replied.

We both extended our arms to shake, but then pulled each other in and gave a brotherly hug to each other.  Once we finished, the girls and I watched Zin board his vessel and the vehicle take flight.  After that, the massive machine had left the same way it appeared.

Good luck Zin; you’ll need it with Reiku.

My Little Sinner Ch. 19: Happy Birthday Rainbow

“Do you have an idea of something I can do for my next date with Rarity?”  Spike asked.

“Well one thing you could try is arranging a good number of lights to spell out a romantic message to her.”  I suggested while distributing bird seed.

“But wouldn’t something like that take up to much time and be very noticeable?”  Spike questioned as he continued to follow me.

“Yes it would be time consuming, but it wouldn’t have to be noticeable yet.  We can set it up so the message would be in a secluded spot and remain hidden, until it’s lit.”  I answered.

“And you’re certain that something like this will work?”  The little guy continued.

“Most definitely, but it won’t be the act that grants you that achievement, it would be the message you come up with.”  Talking about this kind of gift actually is pretty clever; I might use it for Rainbow as well.

“Thank you so much again for helping around here Inrei.”  Fluttershy announced as she carried over another bag of food for her critters.

Even though I agreed to assist the mare with her pets, I never expected Fluttershy to have tons of animals.  I don’t regret my decision in helping the girl, it’s more of I’m amazed that the pegasus managed to care for these creatures by herself originally.  It was interesting taking up this role, and even more interesting when Spike decided to tag along and ask for more dating advice.  Spike maybe a kid, but he’s been very serious and mature about his relationship with Rarity.  Despite his inexperience, I will say the little guy is doing exceptionally well.

As nice the moment was with the three of us, there is just one thing that is bothering me.  I still haven’t had the chance to ask Fluttershy how to preen feathers.  I know by asking Fluttershy this, she’ll most definitely wonder about my intention.  I’m completely okay with Fluttershy knowing my reason and I can trust her to keep quiet about it.  The problem of me currently not engaging the mare with this question is the dragon that came with me; Spike may by my friend, but I’m not sure how good he is with keeping secrets.  I know I could avoid the trouble by simply proposing to Rainbow, since the book stated pegasi accept that method as well.  But I don’t know if Dash would prefer a traditional proposal or not.

“By the way Inrei, what have you decided to get Rainbow for her birthday today?”  The yellow pony continued.

What?  WHAT?  Please tell me I misheard that.

“Could you repeat that, Fluttershy?”  I steadily asked.

“Well, I was just wondering what gift you got for Rainbow’s birthday.”  She declared.

That’s what I thought.  I’m screwed!

“D-Did you not know that today is Rainbow’s birthday?”  Apparently I had a look that clearly answered Fluttershy.

“N-No.”  I blurted out.

“Wow, did you forget that it’s Rainbow’s birthday today?”  Spike jumped in.

I didn’t forget; that’s not the case.  In all my life, I have never asked anyone what day their birthday was.  I can probably say my reasoning for not inquiring that kind of information from others is that fact my birthday was never celebrated.  Hell, I don’t even know my own birthday.  Because of that, I just viewed any passing day the same as others.  When others had their birthday, my mentality back when I was a kid in this life was mostly meh or just wish them a happy day.  And when I grew up, I never, and I mean never had the thought about parties until Pinkie threw my very first one here.

Crap, crap, crap, crap!  What am I going to do?  It’s Dash’s special day, so what am I going to give her?  It can’t be a last minute gift; it has to be a present with meaning.  A simple gift like the new Daring-Do book is out of the question since Twilight already gave that novel to Rainbow and I.  I have no clue when the Wonderbolts schedule their performances, so acquiring tickets may be difficult or even pointless at this point.  What would Dash like?  If the orphanage caretaker was here, he’d have an idea already; that old man always managed to find something that the birthday boy or girl really appreciated despite timing.  I bet the kids truly did see him as their father during the time they spent with him; he really cared for those children as his own like Reiku did for me…A father and child.

A father…

I have an idea, but I need to talk with a certain somepony first; namely Celestia.  I want to get her approval or at least let the dear princess know of my intention.  Just because Rainbow can’t live with that human doesn’t mean she can’t visit him.  Hopefully Leon is still alive.

“I’m sorry to leave you two on such short notice, but I need to speak with somepony real quick.  See you at Dash’s party.”  I announced.

“It’s alright Inrei; I’ll see you at party.”  Fluttershy said in her usual quiet tone.

“Alright, see you there.  Hopefully you’ll have a present in time.”  Spike teased.

I pictured the throne room of Canterlot Castle in my mind, then immediately leaned towards the ground in almost a falling fashion.  Using my abilities, my growing shadow soon engulfed me, and through the darkness, teleported me out of the left wall of the castle’s throne room.  With my unannounced arrival, I soon found myself completely surrounded by the royal guards the moment I stood back up.  I should have figured I would have been greeted like this; at least it goes to show that the guards here are ready to perform their duty when the time calls for it.

“Inrei?  What are you doing here?”  A regal voice asked.

“Greetings Princess Celestia; sorry for the unexpected visit.  If you have a moment, there is something I wish to ask of you.”  I began; getting straight to the point.

“You most certainly may.”  The alicorn gave a quick nod, which dispersed the soldiers around me.  “So what is it you want to discuss?”

“Well, it is Rainbow’s birthday today and I wanted to do something special for her.  I want to take her to see her dad for the day.  Not her biological one, but Leon; her adoptive father.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow to my words.  “And you want to take Rainbow Dash back to the human realm, correct?  Do you know the reason why she wasn’t allowed to stay in that dimension?”

“No…”  Does this mean the Princess won’t agree with my gift to Dash?

“The reason why was because it was never meant to be and that world wasn’t made to home her.  Alone, Rainbow wouldn’t have been able to survive.  And no matter what would have occurred if her friends and I didn’t appear to retrieve her, the end results would have been the same.”

If something suddenly happened to Leon or he died naturally, Rainbow wouldn’t have the means to survive on her own.  She lived in one of those dimensions; no magic or other supernatural creatures.  Alienated in a world with nothing left to depend on.

Essentially Celestia is disagreeing with my idea.  It’s only for a day though, and if something goes wrong, I’ll ensure the safety of Dash and Leon.  A parent and child shouldn’t have to be separated like this.  And its Rainbow’s day, she at least deserves to see her father again; even if it’s only once.

“Even if I don’t obtain your approval, I’ll still take Dash to the other world to visit her father.”  I firmly stated.

“Then what’s stopping you?”  The alicorn asked.

“Nothing-Wait…What?”

“If you had planned on taking Rainbow Dash to be reunited with her adoptive father anyways, then what is stopping you?”  She repeated.

I’m a bit confused, but somewhat joyful for what Celestia said.  “So does this mean you’re okay with my intention?”

“Of course I am.  When I first arrived in the human world, I didn’t know what to expect; in fact, I assumed the worst had occurred to that dear pegasus of ours.  But when I discovered the relationship and the amount of care Leon had shared with Rainbow Dash, I knew I could put aside my worry.  And then there is you; you who came from difficult life and a different universe, only to end up giving Rainbow your heart.  Despite the species difference, both you and Leon showed no prejudice towards Rainbow.  Both of you have proven to be capable of caring and aiding her.  You both want to see Rainbow happy.  And most importantly, you both love her so dearly; Leon as her father, and you as her paramour.  I am glad and proud that the two of you are so accepting of Rainbow Dash.  Inrei, your idea, your gift, is a wonderful one.”

A smile took hold of my lips.  “Thank you Princess.  This means a lot, so again, thank you.”

I can’t really thank the Princess enough; if there was I would.  I’m glad the ruler of this world is one of the benevolent and kind ones.

“You never had to ask me for my permission with this generous gift, Inrei.  Now go, you’ve got a birthday to attend.”  Celestia wholeheartedly smiled.

I gave Princess Celestia a quick bow, then immediately left for Ponyville.  As I rocketed through the air, I turned my sights downwards and surveyed the peaceful town I now call home.  My reasoning for this is because I forgot to ask both Fluttershy and Spike about the whereabouts of the party.  As I flew around, I eventually spotted the colorful dots that made up my family.  The seven of them had set up a small picnic with punch and a very delicious looking three layer, chocolate cake.  Also, behind all my friends except Rainbow were carefully wrapped gifts; Rarity’s present looking the most extravagant, while Pinkie’s was the most exuberant.  I soon joined them I realized shortly after, I haven’t the foggiest idea as to where the realm homing Leon is.

I can’t believe I forgot to ask the Princess for the dimensional location for that universe.  I guess I got a little too excited when Celestia agreed to my gift to Rainbow and forgot about learning its location beforehand.  I can still take Dash to see Leon today; it just won’t be a surprise like I hoped it to be.

Pinkie Pie was the first to notice me.

“Looky looky!  Inrei’s here!”  She cried.

Rainbow stood up, and then happily flew into my arms as I caught her.

“Hey hot stuff.”  My cyan love greeted.

“Hey sweetie.”  I stated back.

The two of us leaned forward into each other’s lips and shortly after, sat back down with the others.

“So did you find your girlfriend a present?”  Spike slyly whispered to me.

“Yes I did, so you can’t tease me this time.”  I quietly gloated back.

“Come on everypony!  It’s time for cake!”  Pinkie happily jumped in.

The cake was evenly cut up into eight starting slices by the use of Twilight’s magic and calculations.  After the first set of dessert was finished amongst us, the rest of the cake waved over us all, for Pinkie decided to dig her face in the frosting covered food.  It peeved the others a little, only because of the fact of having cake splashed onto them; I wasn’t bothered by it at all.  I simply used my finger to wipe some of the frosting off Dash’s cheek and ate it; in response to that, Rainbow moved closer and licked the icing that was on my face off.  Soon after the chocolate was off us, more was thrown on the two of us by none other, the giggling Pinkie Pink.  Rainbow and I immediately exacted our revenge and started a food fight with what was left of the cake.

After our messy fun ceased, the eight of us quickly cleaned ourselves up and moved onto the opening of the gifts.  Rarity’s present was first; the unicorn had gotten Rainbow a blue scarf with the Wonderbolts’ logo on it.  From what Rarity said, she was acquainted with the mare that designed the Wonderbolts uniform and acquired it from her; so if anything, this scarf can be consider official clothing of the group.  Spike and Twilight’s gift was an adventure book closely similar to the Daring-Do novels; Twilight figured Rainbow would enjoy this piece of literature as much.  Pinkie’s present was a box that contained another box that had a smaller box in it.  And in that last box was a set of CDs by the unicorn Vinyl Scratch; these CDs were entitled The Best of DJ Pon3, and from what I heard, this musician is very popular.  AJ's and Fluttershy’s gift so happened to be two tickets to see Rainbow’s favorite aerial group; I guess the Wonderbolts will be having a stunt show soon.  And lastly there is me and my present.

“Say, where is your gift, Inrei?”  AJ started up.

“Well my gift isn’t here, I should better say, it isn’t in this dimension.”  I began as a look of confusion swept over my friends.  I knelt down to Dash, put my hands on her sides, and looked her straight in the eyes.  “I’m going to take you to see your father.  Leon.”

Within my peripherals, I could see the others standing with their mouths agape, while Rainbow’s eyes had widen.

“You’re…You’re serious?”  She stuttered.

“Serious as a heart attack.”  I declared.

My cyan love instantly lunged forward after hearing my words, wrapped her hooves around me, and embraced me with all her might.  “Thank you so much, Inrei!”

“No problem.  We’ll leave whenever you’re ready.”  I said as I rubbed her back.  I can definitely tell this means a lot to her.  I’m glad.

After packing the remainder of the picnic and Rainbow’s gifts, Fluttershy agreed to take Dash’s presents back home while the two of us are in the human realm.

“Okay Rainbow, I need for you to clearly picture the place where you and Leon lived in your head.”  After a few seconds passed, we touched foreheads and I completely focused on my girlfriend’s thoughts.  I can see a small forest far away from most of civilization and a building with a lot of open land; one that would be perfect to retire to.  From Rainbow’s memories, I was able to trace the place’s location; I know where to go now amongst the dimensional planes.

I concentrated my powers and kept the area in mind as an azure flame encased Dash and I in a blue sphere.  A moment transpired and I could tell the two of us were no longer in Equestria; we were now being propelled into Leon’s world. After a few seconds, we came into the destination that was in my girlfriend’s mind.

The house before us was a two story, wooden home that was painted a deep red.  Situated with the dark brown shingles sat an old brick chimney.  The porch of this structure had one of those seats that hang from the ceiling and you can swing on it, and a single bay window next to the front door, that had a screen cover.  On the side of the house that Dash and I faced, there were three sliding windows; one on the first floor while the other two were on the second.  The vehicle that sat on the driveway was an old, navy blue Ford Ranger; well I can’t say it’s an old truck, especially since it looks mostly new and is probably more modern for this world and time.  And the open area was so expansive, I couldn’t see another home; perfect space for Rainbow to have free range in movement and to hide her from others if need be.

“This is it!”  Rainbow cried and tried flying over before I pulled her back.

“Hold on for a quick second.  We have to be sure Leon still lives here first.”

I had Dash stay behind me a few feet, while I made my way up to the door and rapped my hand against it three times.  The door opened and revealed an old gentleman somewhere in his late fifties.  He had very short, salt and pepper hair, and a slight scruff for facial hair.  The man was dressed in a plaid button down, dress shirt and tan dress pants.  Despite a few wrinkles, the human before me had a slight build, which showed he kept himself somewhat healthy in his age.  As I stood there, he studied me with walnut brown eyes.

“Can I help you?”  His voice was somewhat deep, but slightly weakened in tone from age.

“Perhaps you can, my name is Inrei Ikumatse and I was wondering, is your name Leon?”  I began.

He confirmed it.

“There is someone who wants to see you.”  I turned to Rainbow and signaled for here to step forward.  Both their eyes grew to the sizes of dinner plates as they stared at each other.  Leon looked like he was on the verge of tears, while Dash had one of the biggest smiles I’ve ever seen.

“D-Dashie?”  Leon muttered in absolute shock.

“Dad!”  Rainbow jumped forward and caught her father in her hooves.

In response to that, Leon also wrapped his arms around her as joyful tears fell from his eyes.  “I can’t believe it’s really you.  I’ve missed you so much Dashie!”

“I’ve missed you too.”  Rainbow announced back.

The two of them pulled back two minutes later; Leon was the first to begin.

“How is it possible?”  Leon smiled past his wet face.

His daughter turned to me and simply said, “Him.”

Leon shortly after looked at me again, and then granted us permission to enter his home.  Passed the doorway, there were four paths.  The right path led straight into the area that I made out to be the kitchen since I could see at least a sink and dishwasher as I passed by.  The forward path had both a corridor that led to a closed off area by a door, and the stairs that led up to the second floor.  And finally was the left path; the living room.  This area had a brick fireplace on the far side of the room, while five feet away from the hearth sat a cushioned couch and a leather chair.  Facing the two seats was a thirty-six inch, flat screen, plasma television.  And lastly, in between the TV and the couch sat a small, auburn brown coffee table.

As Leon positioned the leather chair to be parallel with the couch, Rainbow had her gaze staring up at the mantle. The three of us took our seats, but even sitting down; Dash still had her sights on that one spot.

“As you can see Dashie, the house has changed slightly since you were last here.  That was all Princess Celestia’s doing, but the Princess did keep her promise and left that little memorandum of ours.”  Leon hesitantly began.  “Inrei was it?  Tell me, how and why you brought Rainbow back here.”

“Well, my reasoning was because it was Rainbow’s birthday and I wanted to do something special for her.  So I simply teleported us here.”  I answered, but it seemed to only confuse the man.

“Let me reintroduce Inrei a little better, that’ll hopefully help you understand a bit more.  Dad, Inrei here is my boyfriend.”  Rainbow jumped in.

“Your boyfriend?”  Leon examined me once again.  “Is he actually a unicorn?”

“Actually, Inrei is a leviathan.”  The mare answered.

“A leviathan?  I know I haven’t seen the show in a long time, but I’m pretty sure leviathans don’t posses such abilities of transformation and teleportation.  Unless the writers decided to add that in.”  Leon continued.

Show?  Writers?  He’s probably just referring to a documentary he and Dash use to watch while she still lived with him.

“Well to clarify this, my true form is a leviathan.  What I am actually is a deity.”  I informed.

“You’re a god!?”  He blurted out in shock.

“That’s correct.”  I calmly acknowledged.

“Wow, my little girl is dating a god…Say Dashie, could you go and retrieve our photo album?  It’s in the room that formally belonged to you.”

“Sure Dad.”

As Dash left for the upstairs, Leon started up again.  “So how did you meet Rainbow?”

I can’t just say that it was coincidence or I simply saw her one day.  I won’t lie to my girlfriend’s father; I just can’t.  I want Leon to at least understand the situation his daughter is in.  “Well…It was immediately after a battle with the one who created me.  I was critically injured from the confrontation and might have been as good as dead, but then Rainbow and her friends rescued me; your daughter being the most persistence in seeing my safety.  After that, Rainbow and I got to know each other more and spent time together.  I didn’t see her as a pegasus or a simple pony, but as a person.  Eventually I fell in love with her as she did with me.”

“Tell me this, why were you fighting with the god who created you?”

I had a feeling he was going to catch onto that section the most.  “Well, I’m the God of Dusk, better known as the God of Chaos.  I was born from the removal of the darker emotions of the God of Dawn, Reiku; you could say that Reiku is my father in a way.  As the years gone by, that violent past is no longer me anymore.  Even though I’ve changed from what I once was and attempted at being human, Reiku has tried to right his wrong of bringing me to life by killing me, because he still believes that I will revert to my former chaotic life.  However, I’m hoping to end this fruitless war by having Reiku’s apprentice talk some sense into him.  That way I can finally have a peaceful life with Rainbow and the rest of our friends.”

“Hmm…What makes you so sure that you aren’t already human?”

“What do you mean?”

“Humans are known to make mistakes; it’s what makes them who and what they are, and it makes them even more human when they learn from their mistakes to further better themselves.  You’re also being the bigger man by ending this strife through none violent means, instead of beating your opponent into submission.  And it’s fairly obvious that what you are doing isn’t just for you, but for the ones care about; you love them and want to see them happy.  You’ve further proven that today with your birthday gift to Rainbow.  You can’t attempt to be human, when you have already proven that you are one.”

Wow…I don’t know what to say to these words other than, “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it.  So what are your future plans with my little Dashie?”  Leon asked.

“Well, I’m hoping to make her more than just my girlfriend.  I want to marry her.”

“We may have just met, but Inrei, as long as you care for my little girl and make her happy, you have my blessings.”  Leon extended out of his right hand to me.  I extended mine and shook it.

A few minute later, Rainbow returned with a thick book that had a worn cover and a slightly wrinkled spine; it’s apparent that this book has been used a lot.  Dash then set the photo album down on the coffee table and opened up its contents.  Past the photos of a young boy who I can only assume was Leon when he was a child, we came to the part containing Leon and Rainbow together; a father and his daughter.  The very first item we came across was a letter written by Rainbow to Leon; it was her good bye letter from when Celestia and the others came to take her back to Equestria.  I read through it momentarily and could feel the amount of love Dash held for her father just from the message she wrote.  After that, the three of us continued through this book of memories; it had many pictures of their happy times.  Her first bath, the moment of her first words, her first drawing, a preened feather, ticket stubs of races they went to, the cake the two of them baked for her past birthdays, and so much more joyous moments.  For old time’s sake, Rainbow and Leon decided that the three of us should bake a cake.  It came out slightly burnt, but that didn’t matter, we still ate it and it tasted decent.

Eventually night came, and Dash and I decided to sleep over at Leon’s.  Since Leon never planned for such a situation to happen, he didn’t have a guest’s room set up.  So my girlfriend and I were allowed the couch and were given an extra blanket and pillow.

Rainbow laid on top of me and stared down at me with her cyan blue face and brilliant rose eyes.  “Thank you for doing this, Inrei.”  She said.

I held her hoof in my hand as I stared back.  “No problem.”

I leaned forward to kiss her on her cheek, but Rainbow nuzzled her mouth in my way and pressed her lips against mine.  Once we separated, Dash nestled her head against my chest and continued to stare into my eyes as I still stared into hers.

“Happy birthday Rainbow.”

My Little Sinner Ch. 20: Decisive Clash/Father...

I have lived my life as best I could, not knowing its purpose. Yet, I continued forward and paved myself a path to follow.  I knew so little in the beginning and acted upon the only emotions I had, and thus I became a monster.  But as I was slain, I was reborn and given a new life, a life as a human.  I learned the significant of life and with that, I evolved from the beast I once was into the man I am today.  I have swam the oceans of space, seen the distant planets and stars, and visited many foreign worlds.  And in my travels, I have met so many unique souls; entities I could call acquaintances, entities I could call companions, entities I could call friends, and entities I could call family.  These special individuals taught me love and the meaning of life, and that it is what we choose for ourselves.  Whatever our goals, passions, and values may be.  If it wasn’t for Aurelia, Rainbow Dash, Zin, Harold, Armony, Karen, Captain Sarah Finn, Prince Nova Callahan, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rarity, my two military squads, and even Reiku, I would have never learned those lessons.  And though I have experienced terrible times, the events that transpired afterwards always tended to be better.  Hopefully Zin can bind the peace between Reiku and I, so that this euphoric time may continue.  I just wish that those I had lost could have lived to see this day.

After Dash and I returned to Equestria the following day, the two of us immediately left for the Wonderbolts performance.  The group’s show led all the way into the night, where the Wonderbolts finished with a spectacular firework explosion by having their captain, Spitfire, collide her flaming contrail with the storm contrails of two of her subordinates.  Rainbow’s eyes were glued to the performance as she stared, mesmerized at the Wonderbolts.  I could see the joy and excitement filling Dash’s gaze as she continue to watch the stunt; it made me so jovial just to see my girlfriend this happy.  And things continued to get better after the Wonderbolts aerial display.

When Rainbow and I made our way back home, the two of us decided to race each other.  But after a certain point of flying around, we both got lost in the exciting adrenaline and forgot that we were actually racing.  Once that happened, Dash and I simply had our own aerial performance until we drew ourselves to the point of exhaustion of trying to one-up each other.  But because we finished our stunts didn’t mean we stopped having fun and flying around.  I decided to take my cyan love to a view of which she has never seen.  Sure as a pegasus, Rainbow can see the vast lands of Equestria with a bird’s eye view, but I know for a fact that she hasn’t seen the world from the origins of space.  I materialized a barrier around the mare for both insulation and a source of oxygen for when the two of us were out of the confines of the planet.  And when we were in the darkness of the outer heavens, Rainbow was at a loss for words as she gazed upon the colorful marble of this solar system.  Instead, my sweet little love ensconced herself in the vicinity of my chest and left arm; causing us to snuggle until we eventually heard the call of sleep through our yawns and headed back home.

And now, here I am today; walking around the town square of Ponyville.  Clasped in my right hand is a single copper coin.  All this time I’ve spent with Rainbow Dash, I still haven’t proposed to her yet.  I want to be able to continue to bring her joy and make her happy; not as her boyfriend, but as her husband.  And I want to show her that I am ready to take our relationship to the next level and be able to call her my wife.  I know that we’ve already exchanged each other’s love as a couple, but with this act, I can officially prove to anyone that the two of us have given each other our hearts.  So with the flip of this bit, I shall drop all of today’s chores and proceed with this currency’s answer.  Heads, I ask Fluttershy how to preen wings and perform the act on Rainbow.  Tails, I get on one knee.

I flicked the coin into the air and patiently watched it flip through the air as time slowed down with every second I gazed at the object.  I quickly readied my arm, and with a quick swing, I snatched the bit and slapped it down on top of my other hand.  I took in a deep breath as I felt the metallic object push down on my skin.  And now the reveal.

The clear ring of a bell echoed across all of Ponyville, while the tremendous force of spiritual energy waved over the location.  As I turned to the source, my eyes were greeted with the sight of the light from a mile wide azure sphere.  Raining down to the street that I stood on were vastly smaller orbs of the same hue.  And emerging from these flaming balls were human figures summoning their scythes.  One of the members directed his weapon at me, while his fellow companions took their stances.

“This ends once and for all Inrei!”  He declared.

If the Dragon Army is here, than it means one thing…Zin was unable to form peace between Reiku and I.  If only it didn’t have to resort to this…..I’m sorry my brother, but the war continues…

“Everypony get inside your homes NOW!”  I called forth Apocalypto and conjured up a protective force field around the buildings of Ponyville.

I charged the stampeding mass of warriors.  The peace that normally surrounded the town was no more.  The might of our blades clashed at full force, thus unleashing the roar of hell and signaling the beginning of the battle.

I forced my zweihander downwards in the raging group and forced open a gap big enough for me to slide into the crowd of soldiers.  Once I made my way in, I started slashing my way through, striking those who weren’t prepared as I became a tunneling object in this fleshy wall.  The deeper I proceeded, the more violent things got.

Battler after battler rushed towards my position from every angle, leaving only the clanging of our metal echoing through the air.  One tried lunging at me only to be repelled back as I swiped him with the back of my sword; he was lucky that his companions were quick enough to pull him out of my follow up attack.  A woman tried crashing down on me from above, only for me to grab her mid-strike and slam her in the ground and embed my blade through her abdomen.  From there, I spun myself up and used the momentum to kick those closest to me, and then used the continuing movement to grab my sword and fling the lifeless body away as I landed.  After that point, I had planned to thrust after the warriors that were distracted by the corpse, but my chance to do so was cut off when I was met with five scythes being swung in my direction; leaving me on the defensive for a while.

I broke myself from this cycle by quickly bringing Apocalypto above and rapidly twirled it in the air; manifesting a cyclone that violently sucked in all the air and began pulling in the army.  They reacted by creating an immovable post by ramming the staffs of their weapons into the ground.  Upon witnessing this act, I immediately channeled my energy at the focal point of the gale force winds and formed a two foot, lavender sphere that I soon slammed into the ground.  The eruption of my attack covered a radius of thirty meters and swallowed those unfortunate enough to escape its chaos.

Moments after, ten foes appeared to absorb some of the residue energy and used their newly contained spiritual force to counter.  These warriors’ attack was an orange plasmatic substance, almost lava like, which scorched anything it touched even though I still held up a protective barrier around Ponyville.  I responded to this the only way I could, and that was to take control of this concentrated energy and redirect the flow back at the ones who conjured it.  The second I telekinetically snared my grip on the substance, the situation became a tug-o-war scenario between me and that faction of soldiers, while I was also left blocking and dodging oncoming strikes from the remaining battlers.  I eventually gave up on controlling the lava and changed my tactic by charging up my powers then unleashing it in an explosion based on my spot.  The technique worked by forcing everyone back; giving me time to convert the plasma back into its original form and launch the energy back as a series of beams in the directions of any opposing source.

Following the light show, I tightly gripped my sword and charged the mass of soldiers until the earth began to shake.  Spider web cracks crawled along the ground around where I stood until stone columns rose up.  I managed to avoid three, but the fourth one surprised me because that one shot out beneath my feet and rocketed me into the air.  From there I was met with members of the Dragon Army readying themselves for an onslaught of attacks.

My reaction was faster for I propelled myself forward into the mass.  My first strike was a horizontal slash against a woman’s stomach, and using the swinging motion, I brought myself back to her front, forced my free hand in the cut and yanked out whatever organs I grabbed in a stream of pink and red.  With the momentum of my hand, I used my limb to reach behind me and snagged the guy in my six o’clock position and pulled him into my blade, where I twisted my weapon and split him in two.  Following that, I deflected three women’s attacks and responded by a diagonal slash on one woman and left her looking like a gapping tin can, bashing the hilt of Apocalypto through the eye socket of the second woman and pulled out some gray matter, and finished off the third girl by repelling her attack with such force, that my strength spun her around as I plunged my fist through her spin.  While my arm was still in the dying body, I twirled around to face two men and focused my spiritual energy into my hand, until I fired off six blasts at them and created a firework explosion of the woman’s entrails.

Five men and four women flew to me, where I deflected any of their blasts and defended against their physical strikes.  After their attempt, I pulled one guy my way and had him take the blow that was meant for me; leaving him with a vertical gash across his body.  Then I quickly reached out and managed to steal a scythe from one of the women and used it to turn one of her battle sisters into a Y shape corpse.  Next, I increased my grip strength on the stolen weapon to the point that I broke the blade off the staff handle, and used that poll to spear one of the other warriors in his neck.  As his body fell, another soldier charged at me, only to be greeted by hand grabbing the back of his head after I evaded his attack and exhaling a hellish flame upon the rest of his mass.  The next person I caught off guard with my speed and slammed the edge end of my zweihander into his side, brought it out, and forced my blade even deeper the second time.

The remaining enemies that were surrounding me at the time quickly retreated back as four shadow tendrils joined together above my being and rained thousands of darkness needles.  I reacted by using multiple angled swings to redirect every shot at someone else; groans and screams of agony overpowered the metal chinging of my sword.  One of the women that avoided the barrage of needles countered by unleashing whirlwind sickles at me, but I was quick to dodge.  I ended up landing back on the ground, to where I soon found myself bathed in the light of numerous energy blasts of various sizes and colors.  I immediately defended myself against their mortars, but in the mesh of the explosions, I could also hear the sounds of wood and stone cracking.  The long and constant series of blasts is beginning to put stress on the barrier and damage the structures it is protecting.  I have to stop this!

Suddenly another explosion rang out, but this one’s sounded unnatural compared to the rest.  Following that, I was no longer drowned in the destructive light for the foes aim was redirected towards the sky.  Whatever they thought was me left a rainbow ring and contrail in the air.  Instantly realizing who that was, I immediately charged into the group of soldiers at blinding speeds and flailed wildly at the distracted warriors, and painted behind me a trail of dismembered appendages and blotches of red.  After zigzagging through the crowd and catching their attention, I delivered a telekinetic slam against those I didn’t slash and hurried over to the cyan pegasus.

Before I could say anything to her, I snatched her out of the air and tucked her into my chest to protect her from an incoming beam and took the hit against my back.  I held Rainbow close as again I met with the ground and absorbed blow after blow.  I wasn’t able to counter yet until after three foes unleashed intense fire breathes upon me.  I responded by viciously swinging my blade and released a sword wave of overwhelming magnitude that engulfed whoever was unlucky enough to meet with my attack.

With the given moment, I began with Dash.  “I appreciate that assist, but it’s too dangerous to be out right now!”

“I had to do something.  I wasn’t about to let you be pinned down out there!”  Rainbow stated back.

“You know I can take care of myself in this kind of situation!  The moment I clear a path, you make a break for safety!”

“No!  I’m going to help to the best that I can!”  She objected.

“This isn’t a situation you can help with!”

“I’m not about to about to abandon you to the enemy!”

“I don’t have time for this Rainbow!”  Why does she have to be stubborn right now?  I know she’s the Element of Loyalty and loves me, but Rainbow needs to realize that this still isn’t a situation she can go up against.  I snatched up Dash and prepared myself for the oncoming mass of soldiers.  “Once the path is open, you go!  No arguing about it!”

With the approaching scythes, I moved Rainbow further behind me as I swung in every possible location in front of us; defending against blow after blow.  Some foes would try and flank me, but their efforts proved to be null for I reacted in time to repel every attempted slash.  The unorganized, yet rhythmatic clangs of mine and the enemies’ weapons continued roar through the chaos as the pegasus and I were soon drowned in the sea of attackers.  Each violent metallic echo triggered my cyan love to push herself closer and closer into my chest.

She’s a brave girl, but it took this much to action to finally make her realize that she’ll never succeed against these opponents.  I have to get her out her now, but these bastards aren’t really giving me a chance.

The second I saw an opening, I took it.  I thrust Apocalypto into the tiny, unoccupied gap between soldiers and spirit weapons.  From there, I spun myself for a minute and could the pressure of my blade dragging across flesh and metal; creating a circular ring of sparks and crimson spray.  Next I embedded my zweihander into the ground, where I used the continuing momentum from spin to throw Rainbow and I into the air, only for me to land directly on the hilt of my sword and push it further down, disrupting the natural pattern of the earth and erecting a ragged stone wall around the two of us and forcing the others back.  After some of the opposing warriors recovered from the minor eruption, they lunged at my position only for me to counter by round house kicking the blades of their scythes into the ground and using the continuous movement to snag Apocalypto in my twirl.  With one more rotation and unleashed a massive sword wave that blanketed the surrounding area.  I finally finished by slashing a grass green, vertical line of energy behind Dash and I; those unfortunate to meet with it, either had limbs severed or separated into two burnt halves.

This was the chance I was hoping for.

I set Rainbow down then ordered her to follow the path that was set.  After a ten second head start and releasing a barrage of energy blasts at anything that didn’t look equine, I joined my girlfriend to give her cover.  Shortly after reaching Dash, I was immediately forced into a support role as I fired shot after shot at anyone that dared near themselves.

Voices belonging to that of Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity, called out to the two of us and signaled for Rainbow to enter the haven of the library.  I opened the barrier around the structure’s door and Dash rushed towards the entrance of the building, but was cut off when a guy landed in front of her.  I don’t know if this man plans to use Rainbow against me or is simply trying to flank me.  Either way, I won’t let him near her.

I quickly readied myself and chucked my sword at the guy, pinning him above the doorway.  If it was Fluttershy or Rarity, they might have been slightly hesitant to get someone else’s blood on them; luckily that was the least of my mare’s worries.

I was pulled back momentarily, for a woman tried restraining me.  With the instant use of my might, I threw to the ground in front of me and immediately stomped on her chest.  While my foot held my victim down, I nabbed up her weapon and positioned the bottom of the staff end above her head, but I wasn’t able to proceed for her fellow companions reached us in time to interrupt my attempt.  Before long afterwards, I forced them away and was fast enough to grab the incoming kick from the very same woman I held down.  With her in my grasp, I twirled around and used the flailing body as a club against her friends, and then forced her back into the ground where I popsicled her with her very own weapon.

After the battler’s pained shriek, I found myself being weighted down as more warriors dogpiled me.  Once I became the center, my body and flesh shifted as I concentrated and unleashed my Ultimate.  The shear shock from my power was enough to force everyone off as the intensity of my burning aura singed anything and everything it came in contact with.  My right arm rose and my fingers unlatched as I called Apocalypto back.

I directed the tip at the army and charged forward, shish kabobbing those in my path and watching their eyes turn lifeless in my peripheral.  Following that, I lashed my blade horizontally and slashed a lightning wave while also freeing my zweihander from the corpses.  After some of my opponents jolted and convulsed from my attack, I lunged at each and every one of those victims at such speeds, it seemed like I phased through them.  Wounds opened up and their inner liquid squinted out of them.

Others joined in the fray, and after a few short clacks of our weapons, I forced their scythes out of their grip and gave them one powerful slash that was met with an immediate moist thud.  Shortly after, I was again bathed in the light of my opponents’ energy blasts and beams, but this time I stood my ground and took the full blunt of their attacks unscathed.  After a brief moment of shock hit them, the army tried for a second round, but this time I focused a sphere in between my horns and countered force with force.  With my immense power, I annihilated their strikes and dragged a navy blue beam against the battlers.

A group of them joined me on the ground again and prepared their slashes.  I batted five swings away with my wings, pushed way three with my tail, and grabbed two with my free hand.  From there, I wrapped my tail around one man’s leg and bashed him into multiple things as I continued to move, cleaved through the defenses of four soldiers with overwhelming strikes of my zweihander, bashed down one woman with my left wing and crush her throat with an immediate stomp, forced another guy to spin and face the opposite direction as I forced the spike on my left wrist into the back of his head, and finished by grabbing the hostage’s head that I held with my tail and pulled in quick succession, ripping the appendage off from the rest of the body.

Two charged me with their blades in mid swing.  I quickly wrapped my tail around the hilt of Apocalypto and grasped the two scythe heads.  I then pulled back and yanked the weapons out of the women’s hands and instantly forced the staff ends through their bodies and as deep as I could push them into the ground and pin the two.  After the women, four of their battle brothers lunged at me, only for me to slash two with my sword and grab the other two by the necks and slamming them down on the previous women’s scythes; the blades easily sliced through their spines and partially out their front.

As more sped at me, I conjured up shadow tendrils and stone spikes at the feet of my enemies.  Those who managed to avoid being penetrated were greeted with wing bashes, my zweihander dismembering their limbs, energy orbs and beams, or a furious fire breath.  The number of the enemy’s casualties continued to increase, first by ten, then twenty, and then so on.

I am sparing no mercy to my foes.  If they really wish to resume their inept attempt against my life, then I shall show them the true extent of my power.

Suddenly, the entire Dragon Army retreated back to a single point and began channeling their emotions and power into the spheres that formed in the confines of their hands.  I soon mimicked them.

If they truly believe their Kazejin can slay me, then let them try.

With all of the anger I’ve experience, with all of the sorrow I’ve shed, and with all of the love I’ve felt!  This ends now!

The army and I threw our hands forward and with the unrelenting roar exploding out, the intensity of our Kazejins was unleashed upon each other.  However, the two never made contact.  A third force intervened in the nick of time to appear where the two beams would have clashed.  Whatever this new force was, it was able to withstand the overpowering strength of our Kazejins and actually absorbing the energy in a blinding flash.  Once the light faded and the rest of the energy was absorbed, the third entity was revealed to be all five of the Dragos Elementos.  Bith, Dahlia, Ramis, and Kronis were the ones that actually absorbed the overwhelming force, but the four of them transferred the energy into Lith where he redirected and fired off the combined Kazejins into the voids of space.  After that, Lith immediately turned to the Dragon Army.

“Who ordered is assault!?”  Lith demanded.

A single soldier stepped forward, “Sir we-“

The sound of a bell reverberated through the land as a tremendous and terrifying amount of spiritual energy flooded the area.  All eyes turned to a single spot in the sky and we all witnessed an azure orb materialize through the smoke.  Silence filled the air as everyone watched, mesmerized with terror by this burning sphere as it slowly descends to us.  It zigzagged through the open space as if it were a simple yet ominous will-o-wisp observing us as well.

My fingernails bore deep into the palms of my hands as I screamed out his name in anger.  “REIKU!”

The azure ball jolted up momentarily, and then shot down to the earth; creating a towering inferno wall of the same hue upon impact.  Shortly after a humanoid figure swung both of his arms and dispelled the flames.  Every single member of the Dragon Army and the Dragos Elementos went down on one knee and bowed to their lord.  There is no doubt about it, this is Reiku!

After approaching me half way, Reiku stopped.  His right arm was the first to raise, then his left, both in a very fluid motion.  A golden aura manifested around both of his appendages and was soon directed at me.

I quickly gripped Apocalypto again and readied myself for whatever Reiku will throw at me.

Reiku then fired the energy at me, but instead of the light hitting me, the aura shot past me and at the town where I heard numerous glass shattering sounds.

No!  Ponyville!

I turned and to my sights, I was amazed at what I was witnessing.  The golden energy was misting all around the entire town and removing the barrier, but at the same time it was extinguishing the all the flames, restoring all the damages the force field couldn’t protect, and healing and reviving all the casualties.  After seeing all of that, my attention was turned to the crackling of flames, for Reiku had encased the Dragon Army in multiple azure fire balls and transported his warriors back to the world from once they came.  Reiku then turned to me.

“Inrei, if you truly wish to confront me one last time, then find me in the realm where it all began.”  His voice held much authority and sounded nearly exactly like mine.

An azure flame soon engulfed his entire being until the fire converted itself into a blue sphere that unleashed a quick burst as it disappeared.  Left in the place of Reiku was the triangular mark of God, glowing in its fiery orange hue.

I could hear the clopping of hooves slowly approach me from behind.  It was Rainbow

“Inrei…”  She muttered.

With aggression, I sheathed my sword back into my soul as I thought about what just happened….calling me out for one final battle…Fine Reiku! This ends once and for all!

I left to prepare myself for my last fight with Reiku.

The beginning of the twilight sky for dusk has begun shedding itself over Equestria.  In my final preparations, I have brought myself to First Impact.  In my left hand is the De’la Windbloom Guardian’s Mask; with my thumb, I pressed on a holographically projected button.  Just one last task now.

….I hope Rainbow doesn’t have to see that message.

I took in a deep breath and could feel my hands shake.  Is it because I’m scared, or nervous?  I have confidence in my abilities, but I have a feeling I may not return.  This is going be my final battle with Reiku, so the victor will determine the outcome for our futures.  But now that I further think about it, part of me doesn’t want to fight Reiku; it’s the part of me that remembers the good times I had with Reiku and how he saw me as a son.

I just want to stay here in Ponyville with my family, living off the rest of our days happy.  But from what Reiku said, that won’t be possible.  If only there was some other way….

Come on Inrei, you just got to calm down.  I know what will relax me.

I reached deep into my pocket and pulled out that worn down carton.  I then took that last cigarette and placed it in my lips as I lit it up.  As the embers matched the sky, as the taste and smell of clove hit my senses, the memories of my past flowed through me.  Those happy days, the souls I’ve met, those peaceful moments, and my reasons all refreshed themselves through the smoke and the dying glow of my cigarette.

This confrontation will be for everyone I care and love.

“Inrei!”  A familiar voice cried out.

I guess it’s time…

I turned to the worry expressions of Rainbow, Pinkie, Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Spike.

I began.  “When I first arrived here, we were just simply strangers.  But that all changed when you became the one thing dear I held most, my family.  So for that, I wanted to thank you all.”

“Inrei please...maybe…maybe you don’t have to fight Reiku.  Maybe you can stay.”  I could hear the anxiety in Rainbow’s begging.

“…You know that’s not possible.”  My words silenced Dash as her eyes welled up.  It hurt me for seeing like Rainbow like this.  I wrapped my arms around her and embraced her as much as I could.  Once we pulled back, I gave her my fog hat gray mask.  “This mask has been with me since the beginning and means a lot to me.  And I want you to have it.”  I got up and proceeded to the others as Rainbow looked back and forth between the mask and I.

“I guess there’s no stopping you…Since that’s the case, all I can do is wish you luck Inrei.”  Rarity and I hugged.

“So this is it…We’ll be rootin’ for you pal.”  Applejack and I hugged.

Pinkies eyes watered up as her tears sprayed out like a sprinkler system.  “I’LL MISS YOU!”  Pinkie and I hugged.

“I know you can do it.”  Spike and I hugged.

“…Pl-please make it back safely.”  Fluttershy and I hugged.

“You’ll always be in our hearts.  Good luck Inrei.”  Twilight and I hugged.

I took a few steps away from the group to give myself clear space for when I teleport.

“Inrei please don’t go!”  Dash sniffed.

Turning back to her I saw the streams of tears flow down her flushed face.  I went back to her and knelt down.

“I wish I didn’t have to go, really I do.  I promise you I’ll return.”  I gently placed my hands on her cheeks and pressed my lips against hers for what may be our last kiss.  I didn’t want to pull away from this moment…But I had to.

I held back my tears for what I am about to say and I know I will hate myself for saying it.

“Goodbye Rainbow.”

The look on her face after hearing my words was even more painful to bear as her tears continued to roll down.

I conjured up the flames to transport me to where Reiku was while keeping my eyes on Rainbow.  Soon my vision was warped from the flames.

“You better come back!”  Dash cried.

I wanted to cry right there, but it was too late, my spell had finished and I had left Equestria.

How long has it been since I started my journey?  Weeks?  Months?  Years?  I don’t know, but I do know I should have bothered to count the passing time.  That way I would have known how long I truly got to spend with my friends and family.

Through my hardships I have learned many life lessons, some of which I would have never gained the knowledge of if I didn’t start this quest.  Through my loses, I was given the answers to questions that plagued me in my early life, and allowed me to continue forward like a moth to a distant moon.  These answers, these lessons, linger in my mind like an image from an old dream.  And now, who am I, to have been blessed and granted this knowledge?  I am not just a god or a dragon, I am simply a human.

Thank you for these lessons.  Thank you Aurelia.  Thank you Zin.  Thank you…Reiku.

Currently I am traversing the streets of a seemingly normal metropolis that is stuck in a world that is rapidly dwindling of life.  It doesn’t matter which way I look, left, right, forward, backwards, people are disappearing.  Members of the Dragon Army are teleporting in and out of Earth’s realm, while they transport every living creature off this planet and into the world of Sin Rati.

No having to worry about others getting hurt, no holding back, no limit to how far we escalate things.  This really is the end.

As the last teleport out of this universe finished, only one other soul remained with me.  I stopped in front of the skyscraper of where Reiku stood atop.  After a quick glance, he leapt off the building and joined me on the concrete streets.  Now that he was on ground level with me, I could see an almost forlorn look in his eyes.

After a deep exhale, he spoke in a somewhat somber tone.  “So you finally came.”

“This ends today.”  I stated

“I know it does, it was inevitable.  We are but two sides of the same coin.”  Reiku continued.

“Eventually one side would have had to land face up.”  I followed.

“After eons of strife…”

“…Our war will come to an end.”

Reiku and I walked past each other until we were thirty-five feet away from each other.  I had summoned Apocalypto and he had materialized Origin.  I was morphed into my Ultimate and Reiku morphed into his.  Aside from our different color scheme, the two of us were exact mirror opposites.

Reiku muttered something, but I was unable to comprehend it.

This ends here and now…Father…..

My Little Sinner Epilogue: Aftermath

It has been one week since the warrior Inrei Ikumatse departed Equestria in order to face Reiku.  There has been no news as to wither or not Inrei succeeded in his confrontation against the God of Dawn.  The only knowledge that is known to the ones that Inrei called family is that he has still yet to return.

An ever impatient Rainbow Dash continues pacing back and forth in her home at Ponyville with apprehensive feelings eating away at her spirit.  After her thirtieth pace for the hour, the cyan mare turned her worried eyes to the fog hat gray mask that was given to her by her paramour before he left.  The blue pegasus stared at the metallic item with her brilliant rose eyes, she came to the conclusion in her mind to take action and find Inrei.  The winged pony quickly snatched up the mask with the use of her mouth and immediately left for the one who could help her most.

As Rainbow rocketed through the cotton like clouds of the sky, two earth ponies, another pegasus, and a unicorn couldn’t help notice their dear friend race towards the town library; upon witnessing their colorful companion dash away with that certain object in tow, the four equines decided to follow.  Due to Rainbow Dash having the lead start and her great speeds, she was the first to arrive at her destination.  After the cyan mare, the rest entered in order of the tan earth pony, followed by the pink earth pony, then the snow white unicorn, and finally the yellow pegasus.

With the sound of the wooden door slamming the inside of the old oak tree that is the bibliotheca, the lavender occupant descended the spiral staircase to the ground level.  Before Twilight Sparkle could greet her friends, the unicorn took notice of the item Rainbow brought.

“I’m tired of waiting.”  Dash abruptly began.

“Now hold on just a second darling; you don’t actually plan on going to the human realm, do you?”  Rarity quickly questioned.

The cyan pony turned to her pure white friend, “I have to, it’s the only way I can be sure Inrei’s okay.”

“We know yer worried Rainbow, we all are, but we just have to be patient.  I’m sure Inrei will return eventually.”  Applejack jumped in even though her tone contained some concern.

“It’s been a week now!  You all may be able to sit and wait, but I can’t!  I have to go…I just have to.”  The blue mare snapped, her words slowly losing voice as she progressed.

“Now Rainbow dear, I’m sure there is a perfectly good reason why Inrei hasn’t returned yet.”  Her white unicorn friend added.

“Think about it Rainbow, what if there is a time difference between here and where Inrei went?  He could still be fightin’ Reiku right now.  What if ya go and get caught up in the action?  What would you do?”  The farm pony followed up.

“I-I don’t know…but I can’t sit here any longer.  I want to see him again…please, let me just go…even if it’s just for a moment.”  Rainbow Dash’s words were now but a worried murmur that could still be clearly heard by her friends.

“…Rainbow’s right; she should be allowed to find Inrei.”  Twilight stated.  “There’s a reason why we became Inrei’s friends, we all love and care for him as much as he does for us.  And as powerful Inrei is, I still want to make sure he’s safe, and you all should too. A brief visit should be okay.”

With Twilight’s words, Dash gave the purple pony an appreciative smile while the others contemplated until they reached their disclosure.

“You’re right Twi.  We promised that we would be there for Inrei in his time of need, and I know Inrei would be here for us…But Rainbow, if you think going this alone, you’ve got another thing coming.”  The tan farm pony mentioned.

“I-If it’s alright with everypony, I would like to come as well.”  Fluttershy meekly declared.

“You do have a point Twilight.  It’s as Inrei said, we’re not just his friends, we’re his family.  It only natural if we’re there for Inrei.”  Rarity added.

“It’ll be like that time we all went to rescue Rarity from those Diamond Dogs, except I don’t know how different.  Maybe with cool firework explosions or-or-or-fancy acrobatics fighting like the other times Inrei fought!  I can’t wait to get Inrei back.”  Pinkie Pie happily bounced around.

“Thanks…I really appreciate it.  You guys are really the best friends a mare could ask for.”  Rainbow announced to the group she held most dear.

“No problem, now let’s get your boyfriend back.”  Twilight said while placing a hoof on her blue friend’s shoulder.  “Spike, send a letter to the Princess.  We’ll need her assistance in traveling to the world Inrei traversed to.”

After the young assistant finished scribing the request, a response arrived five minutes later in the form of a bright flash that has the same intensity of a solar flare.  Once the illumination ceased, the regal princess of Equestria now stood in the center of the library’s first floor.

“Greetings everypony.  From your letter, I understand the dire urgency all of you are feeling currently and under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t allow traveling to other universes because of how dangerous they may be.  However, I can’t classify this situation a normal one.  Your friend Inrei is a good man who deeply cares for you all and will do anything to protect you and make you happy, and for that I will help.  His continued absence is worrisome and should be dealt with.”  The majestic ruler declared.  After Rainbow Dash thanked Celestia for her help, she continued.  “It is my pleasure, now do you have a belonging of Inrei’s that I can use to track him?”

The cyan pegasus quickly produced the De’la Windbloom Mask to the Princess, where the alicorn mentally recalled the life Inrei had and couldn’t help, but think about the journey and history this mask has seen.  Soon afterwards, the Princess lowered her head to the gray object and made contact with it using her horn as it glowed in a yellow hue.

“I can sense the realm Inrei went to…I see a vast field and a fortress of some kind…I know where he is now.”  Celestia said in a focused tone.

After hearing their ruler’s statement, the building’s current occupants gathered around their leader who engulfed herself and the group in a blinding light.  As the light faded, the equines found themselves standing in the confines of a military style base set on an isolated green field.  A towering citadel overlooked the multiple facilities which had various roles in play, a grand wall with numerous turrets emplaced on it encircled the structures as it created a defense strong enough that only the mightiest of foes could penetrate it, and imprinted on the front side of the massive fortress was a black serrated diamond with a white inner lining, an image that all, but the Princess recognized.

Rainbow gripped Inrei’s mask tightly with her mouth and rushed inside the massive building; nearly abandoning her friends out in the open as she sped off.  The blue mare found herself joined by her friends and asking various humans for help; some of the humans stared at the talking ponies in amazement, while others figured they were just a different breed of demons and went about their day.  After making their presence known, one of surrounding human approached the ponies, the girls instantly recognized him as one of the humans from the faction of the Twilight Brigade that enter Equestria.

The soldier agreed to take the group to see his boss and led them to an elevator.  During the ride up, the man remain silent to anything the group asked, thus causing the equines to take this as their cue to be quiet as well, but worsening the anticipation they felt.

With the ding of a bell, the elevator doors opened and the soldier continued to lead the ponies down a narrow hallway until they reached another set of doors.  It was a few seconds of hesitance, but the human eventually rapped his knuckles against the metal door.

“Come in.”  A familiar voice plagued by melancholy said from inside the room.

The doors slid open and the girls stepped into an office that only had window panes surrounding the area and another man with a right arm made of pure darkness sulking at his desk.  Upon seeing who enter his office, his eyes widened at first before he shut them and let out a deep sigh.

Twilight took a few steps forward and began.  “Zin, you’re one of Inrei’s closest friends, so we’re wondering-“

Rainbow cut of her friend and rushed up to Zin at his desk.  “Where’s Inrei?”  She immediately demanded.

Zin remained quiet as he got up from the table and sluggishly made his way to the windows.  All the ponies took this chance and noted the bags under Zin’s bloodshot eyes and the poorly restrained jitter of his body.

Zin began, but his voice was empty with his words.  “Inrei…died….”

A hollowed silence filled the room as the equines’ eyes widened and their mouths dropped into an O.

“Inrei…He…..he died a week ago…Inrei died fighting Reiku.”  Zin continued, his voice detaching further away from anything remotely happy and deeper into depression.

“No…I don’t believe you.”  Rainbow Dash began.  “I refuse to believe that Inrei’s dead!  Now where is he!?”  The cyan mare’s words began to strain as she flew straight up to Zin and held him up by his collar.

Zin lazily tilted his head towards the window and looked out it.  “His grave is right there…”

The pegasus sights oscillated between Zin and where he directed at.  After that, Rainbow shoved Zin back with enough strength to cause to tumble on the floor, and then rush out of the room with the fog hat gray mask.

“He’s not dead!”  She shouted back as she left.

Zin helped himself back up while the others maintained their shocked expressions.

“Come on….I’ll take you to his grave.”  He muttered.

Rainbow zoomed past many brigade members as she rushed around the base searching for an exit.  Emotions mixed around her entire being, determination overtook her facial expression as she continued to search for her loved one.  All the cyan pony knew was that she would continue to search for Inrei, even if her wings gave out and her hooves bled.  It only took the blue pegasus a couple of minutes to find an exit, but in her mind it felt like the longest journey she had ever taken.  From the opening this mare found, it led straight the location that Zin had directed at.

An orange hue coated the land and pony for Earth’s sun was setting.  In the distant field, a stone object sat.  Rainbow Dash approached the object in view.  Once she got closer to this item, all strength had left her and the gray mask slipped out of the grip of her mouth.

“No…”  Escaped her lips.

“No…please no….”  Rainbow stuttered as she approached the object.

“Inrei no…No NO, NO, NO, NO…..INREI!!!”  Tears broke out of Rainbow as collapsed on top of the stone object.  Slowly and agonizingly, her body slid down the item as she constantly called out the name of her love in sorrow.  Rainbow’s cries had become loud enough that Zin and her friends easily found her as they made way outside.  The equines approached the cyan mare, only to stop halfway as they noticed the object their friend embraced.

A tombstone with the words, “A true warrior, a true god, and a true friend, Inrei Ikumatse” inscribed into it.

Fluttershy’s voice gave a barely audible squeak as she frowned at what she saw.

Princess Celestia stared in shock.

Pinkie’s lips quivered as she shut her eyes and turned away.

“I…I can’t believe it…” said Rarity as she stared in disbelief.

“Inrei is actually…dead?”  Applejack added.

“Inrei….why…” Twilight muttered.

After coming to terms with the harsh truth, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rarity took a moment to choose their words carefully and say their good bye to the friend they would never get to see again.

“Inrei, I know that when we first met, you had the impression that I was afraid of you, and I’m glad that we were able to clear up that misunderstanding, but more importantly I’m glad that we were able to become friends…G-good bye Inrei.”  Fluttershy lowered her head.

“Inrei, you don’t know how happy I was when you told me that I was the one to throw you your very first party, I wanted to throw you another party right there just because of that and so you could have more fun.  I had hoped to throw you more parties and have more fun with you, but now….I’ll miss you Inrei.  And considering how you had a hard life, I’ll smile twice as much just for you and the good times we had, okay?”  Pinkie tried to produce a smile.

“I’ve never really been that good when it comes to a situation like this, especially when it came to making an outfit…oh look at me talking about that nonsense.  But Inrei, what I can say is that out of all the ponies I’ve met, I have never met someone as interesting or kind hearted as you.  You went out of your way just for the benefits of others, wither it was using your powers to protect us or just doing something simple.  I wish I could have gotten another chance to make you something and chat with you.  Goodbye my dear friend.”  Rarity bowed.

“Inrei, what can I say?  You were the best dang farmhand Ah’ ever had, but that’s not the reason why I liked ya.  You were a good man, and I’m glad for the time we got to spend together and get to know each other.  You’ll always be a part of my family in my heart.  Ah just wish…I just wish you could have gotten to live a while longer Inrei.  I’ll miss ya partner.”  Applejack tilted her hat over her eyes.

“It was an honor knowing you Inrei, and an even bigger one for how close we got to be…Inrei, if it wasn’t for you, I would have never learned some of the most important lessons about friendship.  Like what it meant to be a couple and the sacrifices you made just to protect us from danger or to make us smile.  For that I thank you, and I wish to thank you even more for becoming my friend…It’s odd you know, one day you’re here with us and then the next you’re gone, and now that you’re gone it feels like there is a void in my life…that one place you left in my heart, our hearts.  Inrei, we may change and we may grow old, but you’ll always hold that special place in our hearts…..and there is nothing that can get rid of that.  Goodbye Inrei and thank you for coming into our lives.”  Twilight’s eyes slightly began to water up.

Now that the five mares had finished, all eyes turned to Rainbow so that she could say her final words to Inrei, but unfortunately when Rainbow Dash tried to say something, her sorrows drowned out her words.  To this, Zin took a seat next to the sorrowful mare and placed his arm around her in condolence.  The mare replied by burying her wet face in his chest.

“Why!?  Why did he have to die!?”  Rainbow cried.

“He died doing what he believed…protecting us and proving himself to Reiku.  What makes it worse is the fact that it was a pointless battle.”  Zin began as his tone cracked, drawing everyponies ears and eyes.  “Inrei and Reiku…..They didn’t even want to fight to begin with.  They believed that it was the other’s will to when it wasn’t…At the very end, Reiku said ‘If only it didn’t come to this’ while Inrei called out to Reiku, not by name…Inrei called Reiku his father….”

Zin’s words were greeted by the intensified tears and depressed hiccups of the cyan mare in his chest.  Soon afterwards, Twilight started up again as her voice broke.

“I-if the two didn’t want to fight, then why did the Dragon Army returned to attack…?”

“It wasn’t by Reiku’s orders….the Dragon Army attacked on their own accord…thinking they had made the right choice….”  Zin’s continued words were again met with Rainbow’s emotions.  Absolute shock and horror masked the rest of the ponies as the truth of a drastic misconception had cost them the life of the one they cared deeply for.

As Rainbow Dash continued to cry, Zin leaned over and noticed the gray mask that Rainbow brought with her.

“That’s a De’la Windbloom Guardian’s Mask…This was Inrei’s wasn’t it?”

Instead of verbally confirming it, the cyan pegasus simply shook her head.

“Can I see it?”  Zin asked.  Again his question was answered with a nod.

Zin carefully picked the mask with his shadowed fingers and turned it around to the cover part.  A few holographic images materialized inside the mask as the remaining spiritual energy powered it up.  Only one of the images created was blinking, it was this one Zin had his eyes on.

“It’s as I thought…”  Zin muttered as he pressed it.

A new screen was projected off the mask and the image produced was that of a man with crimson red eyes, waist long green hair, and facial features exactly like his father.  It was the one man the group considered family, the one man Rainbow called her lover, Inrei.  The eight of them stared at the image as Zin pushed the symbol for play.  The recording began and Inrei began to talk.

“Rainbow, if you are watching this, then it means one thing…I didn’t make it back.  If that is the case, then I’m sorry, I’m sorry I can’t be there for you any more, to hold you, to hear you, for everything.  When I first became close with you, that is all I really wanted to do with you, to be next to you and make you happy, and what made me further jubilant is that you felt the same and loved me back.  But now…which is why I have to say this….. Good bye and tumoe no sai….I-it’s so odd you know?  I never did expect my lift to turn out like this, to become better after it was filled with so much darkness, and it’s all thanks to you and the others, Rainbow.  There was so more I wanted to do with you…..I…I even planned on proposing to you.  I-I love you.”

Before the video could continue any further, Rainbow Dash extended her right hoof to the video and paused it.  Following that, she struggled to all fours and stood directly in front of Inrei’s tombstone.

“Inrei…I accept your proposal…..Yes, I do.”  Rainbow leaned forward and pressed her lips against the tombstone.

Upon witnessing this act, Zin, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and even Princess Celestia could no longer hold back their tears as well.  Rainbow’s sniffling echoed around the area as the last of dusk’s sky finished watching the land and faded away into the darkness of night.

******

A month has passed now since the death of Inrei.  The shadows of night blanket a holy nation of an ancient realm, which sits upon a massive field that is sleeping the night away.  Modern home structures lay in tow next to a gothic style castle of great size and age.  Upon one of the citadel’s overwatch towers, a sacred emperor stands surveying the land while desolation claims his expression.  As the lord stares off into the distance with his empty eyes, the five Dragos Elementos soon join him in company.

“Still thinking about Inrei, my lord?”  Lith began.

“I am….I think about if I had done this or if I had done that, then maybe Inrei could still be alive.”  Reiku answered in a melancholy tone.

“It was a horrible mistake sir, something that shouldn’t have happened.”  Bith joined in the condolence of his lord.

“It was more than a mistake!  It was a tragedy…If we didn’t assume and just thought things through, none of this would have occurred!”  Reiku snapped as his voice broke.

“All this time and Inrei just wanted to make amends for his sins and live in peace; it’s a shame he had to die, it truly is…If only he didn’t suffer sao’sun thuun... (spiritual death…)” Dahlia gently added in a soft tone.

Reiku’s body started to shutter and in respond Dahlia reached to place her hand on his shoulder, but was soon cut off by his words.

“All of you are my most trusted and loyal warriors, but not only that, you are my closest friends.  So tell me….Do the universes still need me?”

The Dragos Elementos were immediately astonished by their companion’s question.  The five then stepped closer to their depressed friend, as Lith gave his reply.

“Of course they do-“

“Then why doesn’t it feel like it!?”  Reiku turned around to face the others as tears streamed down his face like a small river.  “Wars are still being waged, too many good souls are dying, Saya and Zeak haven’t been the same since their mother’s death, and now Inrei…my other son…Why couldn’t things be as simply when it was just Dragova?”

As Reiku slid to the ground in sorrow, his five friends soon joined him by his side to continue to console in his time of grieving.

“After all I did to him…and he called me father….!  I’m a terrible person!  Inrei I’m so sorry…I’m so sorry….” Reiku continued to cry as he situated his face in the palms of his hands.

“Inrei may be gone, but we can still honor him.”  Bith stated as he sat down next to Reiku.

“Through the darkness of chaos, Inrei proved to be a good man.”  Dahlia included as she took the free spot on Reiku’s left side.

“He changed the lives of those he met for the better.”  Ramis chimed in.

“Speaking of that, what happened to the pony-girl he was with?”  Kronis asked.

“You mean his girlfriend?  I believe she’s grieving just as much.”  Ramis answered to the seemingly little girl.

“Inrei sure did love her…He was ready to sacrifice everything just to save her.  Didn’t he also give her part of his soul?”  Dahlia quietly joined in with the kids.

“Yeah, he did.”  Kronis nodded.

With her words, Reiku freed himself from the confines of his palms and looked up at the group with his wet eyes.

“What was that you just said?”  There was mostly emptiness in Reiku’s voice, but a hint of interest growing.

“Inrei gave some of his soul to that pegasus mare.  If I remember correctly, he did it because she was worried or something.”  The girl quickly answered as Ramis and Dahlia acknowledged the statement.

With that, a light bulb turned on in Reiku’s head.  The deity stood up shortly after and turned back to the distance land as he pondered the thought.  Once he came up to a conclusion, Reiku turned back to friends.

“Lith, head to Earth and prepare Inrei’s body.”  Reiku ordered in a stern tone.

“My lord?”

“Just do it.”  The sorrow that Reiku once had in his voice was now replaced with determination.

After Reiku delivered his order, he leaned off the stone balcony and plummeted towards the ground of his world.  As he fell, the emperor conjured up the magic of his powers and enwrapped his entire being in an azure flame.  The force created had no impact with the grass land for the fire soon faded away.  Upon vanishing from the realm of Sin Rati, the blue inferno had reconstituted itself in a world that was in the same time of day as the previous one.

The flames dispelled themselves as the lord, Reiku, turned to a white three story building with a corbel dome top.  Surrounding the exterior were numerous stone looking columns, circular windows, and four rainbow waterfalls that pooled into the foundation of the home; the three lower cascades of colors were minor compared to the one on top.  Taking flight, the deity flew up to the top level of the structure and shortly after phased inside it.  As Reiku made his way into the interior, he couldn’t help notice the dismay the room was in.  Curtains were ripped off their poles, lamps were shattered against the opposing wall, a couple of novels lay flat on the ground from being tossed, a small nightstand laid overturned on its side while a hole was punched in the wall above it, and the pillows and blanket of a nearby bed remained kicked off while a cyan object laid huddled on the mattress.

Reiku approached the sleeping creature and once he reached, Reiku knelt down to her.  As the lord observed the mare, he mentally noted the dried tears on her face, the picture frame next to her which imaged the girl and his deceased son together, and the fog hat gray mask she cuddled.

“You must be Inrei’s girlfriend…I wish we could have met under better terms.  I’m sorry for the suffering I brought you.  Don’t worry little one, I’ll end the suffering.”

The deity guided his hand over the resting pegasus, and as his hand past over her, a blue flame began to emanate from the mare’s body and into the grasp of Reiku’s.

“I’ll make this right.”  Reiku muttered as he clenched the small fire.

As the way he came, Reiku encased himself in the sacred flames and vanished from the face of Equestria.  This time when Reiku reappeared, he had made his destination Earth, but more notably, the Twilight Brigade’s Headquarters.  Reiku made his way to the freshly dug up grave of Inrei’s.  The perfectly healed corpse lay peacefully on the ground as if Inrei was simply sleeping.

“Reiku if I may ask, what is it that you intend to do?”  Lith began as he approached his companion.

Reiku extended out his right hand and revealed the substance he obtained from Rainbow Dash.  “Even though Inrei and I are two separate entities, our souls are the same.  If I use my soul as a conduit, I can strengthen Inrei’s spiritual energy as I transfer it back into his body.  I can resurrect him.”

“But you’ve never been able to revive anyone who has suffered sao’sun thuun.  Are you sure it’ll work?”  A look of amazement overtook Lith’s expression.

“It has to…”

Lith backed away as his master prepared for the ritual.  Using his left hand, Reiku drew in the air the symbol that has always been associated with his presence.  As the twilight orange triangular mark burned in the air, Reiku then plunged the hand that held the energy into the image.  The symbol shattered as the azure flame within Reiku’s grip shifted into the lifeless body before him.  Immediately afterwards, both Reiku and Inrei’s body began to levitate twenty feet into the air as Reiku extended both arms out to the corpse.  Reiku’s aura became visible to the naked eye as he started the transfer.  The very moment the deity’s soul with the lifeless one, an intense sphere of light swallowed the two whole.  The sheer force from the spiritual energy soon became the vortex point of roaring turbulence.

Due to the very audible sounds of rushing winds and shifting earth, Lith soon found himself in the confused company of Zin and twelve other brigade members.  While the event continued to pester on, Lith took the time to explain the situation to the dumbfounded newcomers.

Minutes passed on as Reiku found himself as the focal point for all of the commotion.  It didn’t matter much to him, he was determined.  In his mind, he constantly told himself that no matter what, he shouldn’t falter and that he had to succeed.  This resolute of his was soon met with the unwavering battle cry as Reiku refused to give up.  With the last second of the ceremony, Reiku gave one final push with the burst of his energy, and the singularity imploded into little orbs of white light.

The two gradually landed back on the ground with the speed of a falling feather; Reiku collapsed onto his knees while Inrei’s body remained motionless on the ground.  Silence claimed all sound while anticipation took hold of everyone’s mentality.  More time had passed as hope seemed to dwindle down.  A look of disappointment and unaccomplishment masked Reiku face until he saw something.  He was unsure if it was an illusion of his mind or real, so he paid closer attention to what he saw.  A few seconds moved on as smile slowly crept on Reiku’s face.

“It worked…”

Another chest compression appeared, and then another and another.

“It worked!”  Reiku joyously laughed.

******

I was stuck in the shadowy world that my body had created for me.  For how long, I do not know.  What seemed like years in this emptiness was soon interrupted by what had sounded like a high pitch ping, going off in rhythmatic fashion.  It was here at this point I unfastened my eyes slowly, just to be greeted by a blinding over head light and an extremely white ceiling followed by a flat beige wall.  Within my peripheral I could make out green drapes pulled back on my left while sitting on a metal table on my right was a small little box with a grid on its screen.  It was a heart monitor.  Upon seeing these things, I immediately threw myself up and instantly began examining my body.  There were no cuts, no burns, no scars, no injuries what so ever.

What the hell is this?  How am I even here?  I…I died.  I know I did.  So how is this even possible?  I’m…I’m alive.

Since I was sitting up now, I noticed something in my redirected peripheral.  Sitting on my left was him.  Reiku.  Instinctively I reached out and grabbed him by the collar, but as I pulled him in, I saw that something was wrong with him.  Reiku’s eyes were bloodshot and he was smiling…at me.

“Welcome back, Inrei.”  He declared.

What does this mean?  Why is Reiku here, and furthermore, why did he just greet me like that?  Wasn’t he trying to kill me?

“Whoa, Inrei calm down.”  A second voice stated.  Turning to the source reveal to me that it was…Zin.  Zin currently sat on the opposite side of Reiku.  Underneath Zin’s eyes were bags, but the thing that caught my attention the most is that Zin’s right arm isn’t made of darkness anymore; in fact it looks like a normal human arm.

Just what the hell has happened here?

I was hesitant, but I complied and released Reiku.  “What…What is going on?  Wasn’t I dead?”

“You were buddy.  We’ve got so much to tell you.”  Zin added.

I sat in that hospital bed absorbing every word the two of them told me.  As it turns out, I did die and it has been a month since my death.  During my time of being deceased, a lot has happened here.  Namely it is that with the assistance of Reiku, Zin finally managed to rid himself of the curse that haunted him for so many years.  And during his grieving, Reiku figured out how to resurrect me when it seemed like there was no hope to do so.

But as we continued, I realized something.

“Is Rainbow here?  Does she know I’m alive?”

Zin turned to Reiku who in turn immediately responded.

“She doesn’t know yet.  I believe we shouldn’t keep her waiting then.”

Reiku’s right.  If Dash doesn’t know I’ve returned, then I don’t want to waste time here.

I informed the two that I wished to leave now and they agreed that it should be fine to do so.  I quickly got dressed in my black clothes that I’ve come accustomed to and left for the outside of the base.  As I walked through the halls of the Twilight Brigade’s base, every brigade member stood at attention and saluted at me while my honor escort of Reiku and Zin led me to the exit.  I tried to ignore this special treatment, but the feeling it created persisted on like a bad itch; it felt surprisingly good.

“Hey Zin…Why are your subordinates doing that?”  I curiously asked.

“It’s because of you; they have a new found respect for you.”  My good friend answered.

A new found respect for me…?  Wow…Have I really affected these people that much?

I stood on the field where this massive citadel laid bare and stared back at the mass of soldiers who came to see me off.  Seeing them help reminded me of the changes I went through, the changes that made me become a better person, the person who impacted the lives of others.

“You ready?”  Zin smiled.

“Yeah, I’m ready.”  I smiled back.

Before I could focus on my vitality, Reiku already took the liberty of using his powers to conjure up the magic of inter-dimensional teleportation.  The azure flames scattered around the three of us until we became a human sized inferno.  As the last ember burned, Reiku, Zin, and I had left the earthen realm.

After a moment’s notice and the ring of a bell like sound, I found us three in a familiar blue sky over the landscape of where I called home.  Ponyville.  The three of us, still in a will-o-wisp form at the time being, flew to the town square.  From the performance we gave, Zin, Reiku, and I obviously grabbed the attention of Ponyville’s denizens for a crowd of what I could judge as possible everypony, formed around the area the three of us descended towards.  Reiku was the first to be dispersed from the blue fire, then Zin, and finally I was released as I touched down on the ground.  From there, I scanned the sea of colorful faces for the one I wanted.

Within a second, a cyan blue mare with a rainbow mane rushed into the front row of the ponies.  Her eyes widened in shock as her jaw dropped.  The moment I saw her, I could feel a sense of overwhelming joy fill me; I just wanted to burst with excitement from seeing her.

“…In-Inrei!?”  She gasped.

“Yeah, it’s me.”  I smiled at her.

As we stood there facing each other, I could see Rainbow’s eyes begin to well up.

“I promised you I would return.”

“INREI!”

We spared no time since I charged at her and she did the same to me.  Rainbow and I caught each other in possibly the biggest embrace we’ve had yet.  Dash bawled as she affectionately nuzzled my head, and even I let loose a few tears.

“DON’T YOU DARE EVER LEAVE ME LIKE THAT AGAIN!”  Rainbow cried in my ear.

“I promise!”  I lowered my lips and kissed her the second I got.

As I continued to hold my dear sweet love, my ears picked up on the sound of my name being called by more familiar voices.  I looked up and revealed them to me; standing across me stood Twilight, AJ, Rarity, Spike, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie.  Shortly after matching contacts, the six of them ran over to join me in the embrace; they too were on the verge of tearing up.

As the finally crowd dispersed and we all settled down, the two that came with me figured it would best for them to leave now so that I may continue with my life where I had left off.

“Hey man before I leave, I want to give you a little parting gift.”  Zin extended out his right arm, and in his hand was a little package.  I took the item and opened it up.  Zin’s gift was a small carton of cigarettes, clove ones to be exact.  “I remember you asking for some a while back, so I decided to get it for you…as a gag gift.”

I smiled and chuckled at him.  “It’s more than a gag gift to me, thanks Zin.”  The two of us went in for a hand shake, but the moment we gripped each other, we pulled one another into a brotherly hug.

“Anytime pal.  And as I said before, visit when you can.”  Zin and separated and he backed up to Reiku.  “You ready?”

“No…Not yet.”  Reiku declared.  “Before I leave, there is something I need to say.”  He then took a few steps closer to me.

“Inrei…We have known each other for so long, trapped in what seemed to be an eternal struggle of good and evil, but as it turns out that wasn’t the case.  When I decided to take that certain chance with you, I got to watch you grow up from the young boy you once were into the fine young man you are today.  But as you grew up, I always had that fear of you turning back into the beast you once were.  And because of that fear, it caused me to do terrible things to you, horrible things.  Inrei Ikumatse, I want to say to you that during this life you lived, you weren’t a bad soul, only a misguided one because of my paranoia.  From this point on, any sins you bared are hereby cleansed.  And Inrei, I have one more thing to say…”  Reiku then got on all fours and bowed to me.  I could hear his voice break with every word, almost like he was about to cry.  “Inrei, I have wronged you in the worse possible ways, I have made you suffer, brought you pain, and placed you in the darkest depths of sorrow.  I can understand if you’ll never forgive me, but Inrei, I just want you to know that with all of my heart, I am truly sorry for what I’ve done to you.”

“Reiku…”

Past the years of torment, here is a man that raised me while he could and cared for me when we were originally enemies.  The man that brought me into a world of light and a world of darkness.  The two of us so very different, yet we are similar as well.  We are both men that share the same kind of pain, and he is the one who has given me mine.  And here he is apologizing.  Can I forgive him?  I know my answer.

I knelt down to him and place my hand on one of his shoulders to catch his attention.  The very moment Reiku looked up, I wrapped my arms around him.  “I forgive you, Father.”

I heard a few sniffles and felt his arms go around me to complete the hug.  “Thank you, my son.”

The two of us separated and I smiled at Reiku while he smiled back.  I stood there and watched as Reiku and Zin used their powers to return to their homes.

Bye my brother.  Bye Dad.  Until we meet again.

I turned back to the others, but as I did that, my sight was immediately greeted with blue.  Luckily I caught Rainbow just in time as she wrapped around me.

“By the way Inrei, yes, I do.”  Dash smiled brightly at me.

“Do what?”

“Your proposal.  I want to be your wife.”  She answered.

The proposal?  She saw the message didn’t sh-SHE JUST SAID YES!

YESYESYESYESYESYES!  Oh thank you Rainbow!

I couldn’t but smile and pelt her with kisses.

“Ahem, excuse you two lovebirds.”  Twilight started.

Dash and I pulled back while still in the embrace.  Rainbow let out a cute blush while I simply chuckled.

“So Inrei, what are you going to do now?”  Twilight continued.

I already know what I’ll do.  I looked off into the distant sky and future.

“I live.”

The End.

My Little Sinner Ch. 8: Falling Towards the Sky

My Little Sinner Ch. 8: Falling Towards the Sky

Because of what I did to Dash, I ended up having to carry her to the café.  It was a long silent trip for me; the only noise was my companion’s gentle breathing and the wind bending through those fingerlike branches of nearby trees.  It could have been a pleasant walk, and I wanted it to be, but….but it wasn’t.  I couldn’t stop thinking about what Rainbow Dash said.  Where did she learn that saying?

Could it be possible that Rainbow is actually Aurelia reincarnated as a pony instead of a parallel version?  It would explain why she remembers it.  No, that can’t be; if that was the case, I think she would have told me.  Maybe it was that Leon?  It could be possible that Leon is actually one of Reiku’s embodiments.  But if that’s true, then I think I may have killed him during some point of my journey.  Damn, why did it have to come this?

Within my peripheral, I noticed that Dash is eyeing my baked apples like a curiously hungry kid.  I decided to let her have one as an act of kindness towards our new relationship status.  At least I consider her my new girlfriend; I wonder how she feels about this relationship though.  But that’s the least of my worries.

“Hey Rainbow, can I ask you something?”  I have to know.

“Yeah, go for it.”

“Where did you learn the phrase tumoe no sai?”

“Hmm?  Just around.”  I could tell she was lying.

“You do know that it translates into: I forever love you.”

Her face became a little flushed as she slipped out an embarrassed smile and chuckle.  “I heard you say it in your sleep while waiting in line for Cider Season.”  I could tell from this reaction, this was the truth.

I felt relieved knowing that the pegasus hearkened the saying from me.  I’m glad it seems Leon isn’t one of Reiku’s incarnations.  But I’m also a bit disappointed that Dash isn’t Aurelia.  I feel like if she was, we could have started where we left off oh so long ago.

“So why did you say it then?”  Since she didn’t know the meaning, then what was the purpose of saying it?

“Well, when I saw you say it, you were smiling.  So I wanted to do something that would have made you happy for…you know…..making me…feel good…”  She rubbed the back of her head as pink covered her face like a mask.

“Heh, thanks Dash.  And about that massage….I didn’t intentionally plan to take it that far.  By the way, with that last orgasm…Did…Did you cum?”  Her face turned bright when I asked that question.  Her only response was lowering her head and nodding; it was embarrassingly cute.  “Now that spot, the base of your wings.  Is that area extra sensitive?”

“For most pegasus ponies, it is.  I try my best not to get aroused if anything is to make contact against the right spot.”

“Then I guess my magic fingers can turn you on whenever I want.”  I said playfully wiggling my fingers closer to her.

“No don’t.  If you want to, you’re going to have wrestle me for it.”  Dash pushed my hands away while she wore a grin.

“Is that a challenge?”  I smirked

“Why don’t find ou-“For some reason the mare stopped herself.  When her face turned red again, I envisaged why.

“Sexual thoughts?”  I teased.

“No!  No.  Nothing of that sort.”  The cyan equine objected.  Her cheeks said it all.  The idea of intercourse with Dash made me blush a little as well.  If we did, she would be my third; Karen being my first and Aurelia my second.  With all this notion of sex and Rainbow’s reaction, it’s making me wonder; is Rainbow a virgin?  And oddly enough, it reminded me of something I promised Dash.

“Since we have the day to ourselves, maybe we should-“

“Woahwoahwoah!  You’re not talking about doing it, are you?”  She interrupted.  Well, now that she mentions it…Nah.

“No, what I had in mind was actually what I promised you in the hospital.  Since we’re not busy, I was thinking we have that race.”  I reassured.

Her face lost that flushed look as it switched to a beaming joy.  “Now you’re talking my language.  You’re on!”  She said with much vigor.

“Name your track.”

“Okay, we’ll start with-“

“Wait, I need to see Twilight first.”  I interrupted.

“How come?”  She asked quizzically.

“I’ll need a map.”  My comment made her laugh, but she agreed to plot out the path on a map so I know which direction to take.

Upon arrival at the library, not only was I greeted by Spike and Twilight Sparkle, but also visiting this oak tree were Pinkie Pie and Rarity.  I don’t know why they were there, but since Dash announced our plan, the four gained an interest.

“Though it may be a little uncouth, I must say, it’ll be titillating seeing what a human is capable of.”  Rarity began.

“Oooo, you’re planning on racing Rainbow?  She’s really fast so good luck!”  Pinkie emboldened.

“I’m sure I can handle myself against her.”  I boasted.

“I wouldn’t be so sure if I were you.  You haven’t seen the speeds I can reach when I perform a sonic rainboom.”  Dash stated.

“What’s a sonic rainboom?”  From the sound of it and considering that it’s from Rainbow Dash, it may be a sonic boom and rainbow combined.  If that’s true, then how is such a concoction possible?

“It’s like only the most coolest thing ever!  When a pegasus like Rainbow Dash gets going so fast…BOOM!  A sonic boom and rainbow happens all at once!”  The pink pony ecstatically answered.  Ha, I was right, but it still doesn’t answer how such a thing can exist.  Magic maybe, but then that would imply that the pegasi breed can also perform such feats, which I know can’t happen from the books I read.

“It is a spectacular event to witness, but overall this whole race will be worthwhile.”  Twilight added while levitating a rolled up map to the center table.  I wonder, is that unicorn saying that to complement the race or for what may transpire?  But I will agree this event will definitely be worthwhile.

I summoned the De’la Windbloom’s Mask and fitted it onto my face so I can activate its mapping feature and have a recorded copy of our course.

“That mask…..It’s a bit tacky.  Don’t you think?”  Rarity asked with some displeasure.

“Not at all.”  I know she means well, but I must be her anti-vogue.  “Besides, this mask has sentimental value.”

“Really, like how?”  Pinkie said sliding in front of my view.

“That is a tale for another day, my pink friend.”  I don’t think my companions here are ready for that piece of history.

“Heeeey, there are no eyeholes.  How do you see out of this thing?” she said while putting the mask on.  Wait a minute...When did she-…..How did she-…How did she remove my mask without me realizing?

The pink equine placed the false face over hers, and with a metal scrapping sound, the item fitted to her facial structure.

“Hey!  Who turned out the lights!?”  Pinkie Pie added while stumbling into the wall.

Moving over to the collapsed equine to reclaim my gray mask, Spike chimed in.  “Whoa, why did it do that?”

“It’s because of the magic built into it.  In order for the mask to stay on the wearer’s face, it’ll alter itself to fit onto the facial features of its host……Now where was I?”  I said returning to the map.  “Do you want it to be a short race or a long one, Dash?”

“Let’s make it long; just to give you a chance to catch up when I leave you behind in the dust.”  Rainbow boasted.

I wasn’t worried; I have faith in my abilities.  “Then how about we begin here…and finish here.”  I had my finger start in Sweet Apple Acres, trail through Ponyville, and end past this place called Ghastly Gorge.

“Seems like a decent challenge.”  She agreed.

“So then what does the victor win?”  Rarity asked.  I hadn’t thought about that and I think my cyan companion didn’t either.

“Uh don’t kno….Gloating rights?”  I shrugged.  I turned to Dash and she nodded in approval.  “Then it’s agreed; let’s go get ready.”

Upon arrival at Sweet Apple Acres, the six of us caught sight of Applejack bucking and collecting apples, who in turn also noticed us.

“Howdy ya’ll; what a’ doin’ here?”  The tan mare asked.

“Rainbow and Inrei are planning on racing and designated your farm to be the starting location; if that is alright with you?”  Twilight said to AJ.

“Well shoot, of course it’s alright.  After working with and seeing how fast Inrei is, there’s no way I’d want to miss an event like this.”  Applejack acceded.  She then turned to me and gave me a subtle wink.  So not only is Applejack itching to see the results, she’s also doing this for mine and Dash’s sake.  Thanks AJ.

Both Dash and I took our places at the barn on the edge of the farmland since it is the furthest point away from our destination.  Rainbow shifted various joints and appendages, causing them to pop as she prepared herself.  I leaned down into a runner’s position, digging my fingers into the dirt.  A gentle breeze is the only noise until Twilight gives us the signal to begin.  While the two of us speed through our track, the other ponies and Spike are going to use a short cut and meet us at the end.

“There’s still time to back out.”  I teased.

“Nah, you should be the one to do that.”  The blue pegasus playfully countered.

In the distance, Dash and I spotted a pinkish-purple light flare out into the air; once it explodes, we start.  With some rapid eye movement, I brought up the mask’s menu to view the map on my screen; would hate getting lost or having to trail behind the winged pony and accidentally lose because I didn’t speed up at the end.

BANG!

The two of us launched forward with such velocity, that it exploded into gale force winds behind us as we sped off.  I focused all my mentality and energy on both the air and space.  Then I thought about soaring across the land.  And with that, I lifted off the ground and took flight using my powers.  With Dash, I could see that she performed minimal wing flutters for she kept them tucked at her side most of the time.  Both her front hooves were kept straight forward as her back legs were pointed back.  She honestly became aerodynamic as proven by her undisturbed rainbow contrail that chased after its owner.  As she zoomed across the farmland, her speeds had the exact same screams as any jet engine.  The wind aggressively wisped in and through her mane and tail as Dash continued to fly.  Her expression held a determined smirk as her eyes contained this gleam.  The kind of gleam that showed me Rainbow is truly Rainbow right now; she is in her pure state as she exhibits the potentials of her racer side.  This blue pegasus….My cyan friend looked even more impressive than before, and I’m glad I get to share this moment with her.

Seeing Dash like this made me realize something.  Out of all the times I have flown, I’ve never experienced the sensation that Dash is enjoying right now.  So I relaxed every ounce of my physical and spiritual being, in hopes of gaining that same feeling.  The passing air encased my mass and I wore it like a third layer of clothing.  The roaring winds carefully brushed my body, filling me euphoric adrenaline shots.  The sudden anticipation replaced my blood and this new found passion flowed through my veins as I also had the need for speed.

“I guess you were all talk!”  Rainbow triumphantly shouted at me.

While I was lost in my thought, I apparently did fall behind.

“We’ll see about that!”  I objected.  I increased my speed and glided until I was literally flying right next to her.

“Ha ha!  There’s my challenge!”  She joyously grinned.

The two of us were over Ponyville now.  I know we’re still racing, but I feel I can make this a bit more beneficial to our relationship.  Since I’m currently matched with Dash, I started spinning around the mare as we continued.  Rainbow caught on to my intentions and luckily enough for me, she decided to join in my playful motive.  I’m sure some of the citizens below witnessed the aerial dance displayed by Dash and I.  The rainbow mane pony and I coiled each other during flight; we would execute flips at such speeds, that Rainbow’s contrail holds a multicolored sphere for a few seconds before dispersing; and when the cyan mare and I passed through various clouds, the vapors were pulled along by our impetus.

After our aerial acrobatics performance, I decided it was time to take first place.  I concentrated my vitality on a single point in my velocity.  I released that burst of energy and I could feel the world itself race past me.  My intense thrust literally caused a loud bang as I broke the sound barrier.  As I zoomed by, I could tell I was breaking apart the particles in the air like lightning during storms since my ears picked up on the clap following me.  Turning my head to the corner, I spotted Dash all the way in the distance behind me.

“Who’s leaving who in the dust now?”  I teased as Dash became speck in my vision.  I wonder if that was too much.

BOOM!

What the hell was that?  The source of the noise came behind me, right where Dash would be.  Turning to the source, a large rainbow spectrum ring began spreading through the sky.  Suddenly a fast multicolored trail accelerated right next to me, and leading this flashy line is none other than the cyan pegasus, Rainbow Dash.  This must be the sonic rainboom.

“As you were saying?”  Dash stated.

“Impressive execution.”  I commented.

Before we knew it, we were already at the entrance for Ghastly Gorge; for a ravine, it’s pretty massive and barren of life; in fact I’d even say I could compare this place to a desert canyon because it is so void of life.  Above the gorge were all the plant life, but down here is just dark rocks and a mostly dried up river bed.  The two of us dived straight down and glided above the dying stream which leads into a natural wind tunnel, but due to our great speed, we blasted straight through it with next to no effort.  Next we flew into the first actual sign of plant life in this ravine.  This form of greenery turned out to cactuses with huge thorns, grown mangled in spider web and vine like fashion upon closer inspection.  Dash zigzagged through this simple organism with such ease and grace, it made me ponder over the thought that she has either flown through Ghastly Gorge many times or she is the essence of the perfect flyer.  I on the other hand slithered through this maze in a snake like fashion.

After exiting, there was more empty space of the valley until the canyon walls ominously closed in closer and closer.  Out of the black holes which nested along the left wall, came plunging out giant ruby red daggers with purple fins and sharp tiny teeth.  There was one for every hole.

“What are these things?”  I called to Dash.

“They’re Quarray eels; they don’t like it when anything gets near their nests.”  She answered.  Sounds like a wordplay of quarry and moray, but more importantly…Sea life on land?  These creatures would either be amphibious or be related to sandworms.

While Rainbow moved up and down in a wave formation, dodging the animals’ bites, I lunged against the right stone wall of the ridge and scaled it like a lizard escaping for its life.  We made it out, but it seems my method was the slower one.  So in order to put myself in first or to at least catch up, I hooked my fingers into the edge of wall and flipped into a frog crouch.  My leg muscles tense up as I used my strength to kick off; I kept my body completely flat and straight as I became a bullet.  The acceleration was so great, I broke the sound barrier again.

I over shot Dash by a huge portion, even though she maintained the speed from her sonic rainboom.  I started to tilt myself up and increased my altitude.  “I don’t know about you, but I’m going to go higher for an awesome finish.”  I announced.  As I leveled off, I noticed Rainbow had decided to follow me; so she really wants to challenge the elevation limit as well even though she could head straight to the finish line?  Not that it would matter.

I focused myself and in a flash of light, I broke pass the exosphere.  My speed was so great, it took the atmosphere a good minute to close up the hole I created.  I let Celestia’s orb of a sun bathe me in its light.  I closed my eyes and even though interstellar space sits at freezing temperatures, the heat from that star and my inner flame kept me warm enough for the few seconds I decided to lazily drift.  Even in this empty void, it’s relaxing…..Reminiscent.

I ended my quick break, by flipping and positioning straight down, head first.  In a meteor crashing fashion, I plummeted back down to Equestria.  Because I reached orbital velocity, I was encased in a fiery orange hue as it tried slowing me down.  I was falling so fast, that it actually did sound like I was burning.  There was no pain at this point; there was no hot, no cold, no nothing.  My body was able to withstand it all, and in case it couldn’t, I also increased the protective field of my personal aura.

I could see the finish line, so in a top like spin; I coiled and flipped into a landing position.  I impacted in such a way that all the force was transferred into the ground while the flaming friction circled around ground zero.  I extended my arms then slowly lowered them to the earth; the fire mimicked the movements of my hands till it dispersed.  I removed my mask and revealed my vision to the four ponies and one dragon, who all had their jaws ajar and stunned looks in their eyes.  I had completely baffled them for what I just did.  My flashy finish and….I beat Rainbow Dash.

“I win.”  I smirked.

“H-He actually beat Rainbow in a race!?”  Spike stuttered.

“I knew you were fast, but I didn’t know that fast.”  Applejack gasped.

“You actually beat Dash in a race; A RACE!  That’s unheard of!”  Pinkie exclaimed.

“My word, that was most impressive Inrei.  And your clothes aren’t even scorched.”  Rarity added.

“That flame surrounding you was the friction caused by the compression of the air in front of your body, but in order for that to have happen; you would have to reach speeds close to several thousand miles per hour so you could be slowed down to terminal velocity.  Just how fast are you?”  Twilight asked with absolute amazement.

“Do you know the speed of light?”  I asked the lavender unicorn.

“Of course, it is 299,792,458 meters per second; or 186,282 miles per-….Wait are you saying that you can reach speeds of that velocity!?”  She caught on quick.

“I can move so fast that it appears I teleport, create an afterimage, and when I put my mind and body to it, yes I can accelerate to such speeds.”  Twilight seemed even more surprised by my response.  I think if I were to tell her more, she would pass out from the excitement welling within her.

“So where is Dash?  I would of expected her to be here now.”  I added.  Since I couldn’t spot her in the group now, I turned towards the sky in hopes of catching a glimpse of her, but no luck.

“Maybe she got upset for losing and left.”  Spike replied.  I wouldn’t think that is plausible considering how much fun she was having.  And even if she was a sore loser, you’d still expect her to at least make an appearance.

Ten minutes passed and Rainbow is still a no show.  I kept my eyes towards the sky still hoping I would see her.  There is a rising feeling in my gut, telling me something is wrong.  Please Dash, just show now.

Somewhere in the distance stratosphere, my eyes could depict a figure.

“What is that?”  I mumbled.

“What are you looking at?”  Twilight asked.

I pointed straight up at the spot I was staring at.

“I don’t see nothin’.”  Applejack added.

I guess my vision is better than theirs.  I put on the guardian’s mask and activated its recon feature.  I targeted the object and zoomed in.

“Still not clear enough…Increase magnification…”  I could finally see the entity, no problem now.  It was a plummeting cyan blue figure with….a rainbow color mix…..”Oh shit!  It’s Dash!”

“What!?”  The group exclaimed.

“She’s not conscious…Shit!”  I kicked off and launched myself in Rainbow’s direction.  Dash did follow me to the upper layers of atmosphere, the more dangerous parts.  She probably passed out due lack of oxygen…Damn; I shouldn’t have pushed her that far.

I can’t use my powers to suddenly stop her; her terminal velocity and the opposing force of an abrupt spell would cause her to jerk and most likely hurt her; I’ll have to physically grab her.  I extended my hands and when I reached her…my grab missed by an inch.  Her wings are catching the wind currents; I should have expected much.

Quickly turning around, I dived towards my helpless friend.  I targeted a reticle on her while I glanced over at the rapidly decreasing altitude meter; 30,000ft and still dropping.  I went into a freefall state while I matched her fluttering movements as I continued to get closer.  Swaying to the left….Swaying to the right….Foot by foot…..Inch by inch.

Finally Rainbow was in range of my arm span.  I carefully wrapped my arms behind her and retracted the pegasus into my chest.  With Dash in my grasp, I sped off towards the ground and regrouped with the others.

I felt around the mare’s body; it feels like a block of ice.  I threw off my jacket and tightly covered Rainbow enough to give her room to breathe and to help regulate her core temperature.  I held Dash closer than a mother with her newborn baby would and rubbed as much of my heat against her as I could.

“Oh Celestia, is she going to be alright?”  Twilight asked with much concern.

Turning to the others; “We need to slowly warm her up now!”  I ordered.

“Fluttershy’s cottage isn’t too far from here; she may be able to help!”  Applejack yelled while sprinting off.

“Until then, these should suffice.”  Rarity hesitantly said while levitating some cloths out of her saddlebag.  I took them from the sea blue aura which the unicorn produced and wrapped Rainbow in them.  Come on, you’ve got to pull through Dash….I know you can….

I gently laid Rainbow on ground and slightly slipped opened up the chest region for her makeshift blanket.  Then I placed my left ear to her mouth and watched her breast.  Nothing.  Quickly jerking back, I felt around her body for a pulse.  Also nothing.

“She’s in stage three hypothermia….”  Oh fuck no!  I’m not going to let you die!

I tore my mask off my face and threw it aside.  I’m not sure if this will work, but hopefully it will.  I inhaled a large portion of air, heated with my abilities, brought my lips to Dash’s and I ejected the oxygen into her.  I did this twice before moving down to her blue chest.  My hands were a bit shaky as I tried to determine how to proceed with this part.  Eventually I decided to go with the center and started pushing down.  “One…Two…Three…Four…”  I counted in my head.  I continued with that till I reached fifteen chest compressions.  Still nothing.

Dash laid there motionless…limp…unresponsive.  Suddenly Aurelia flashed into my vision where Dash was.  It was just like looking at her dead body all over again.  My voice shuttered as I wanted to ignore the truth.

“NO!  DON’T YOU DARE DIE ON ME, RAINBOW!”  I screamed.  The others were taken aback by my comment, then they slowly stepped closer to me and the lifeless body, examining us.  Spike looked away in sorrow while the ponies’ ears dropped.  Tears started to pour down my flushed face.  I don’t want to you lose you too Rainbow; please wake up!  I’m begging you!  I continued performing CPR in hopes she would wake up.

With my last my last exhale, it was forced back into my lungs.  I pulled myself back and coughed it out as well.  My ears perked up on the sound of a weak, raspy coughing fit.  She’s…Rainbow’s alive!  I couldn’t control my emotional self; I threw myself forward and embraced Dash, not wanting to let her go.

“Mmm…mm…Thank you….Daddy….”  Rainbow muttered to me.

Daddy?

I leaned back and saw her barely opened brilliant rose eyes were focused on me before she shut them and rested.  Why did she call me Daddy?

“She should be fine now, but let’s get her to the hospital to be sure.”  I ordered.  I lifted Rainbow into a princess carry and proceeded towards Ponyville General Hospital.

I sat in the waiting room of the hospital, expecting to hear more news about Rainbow’s recovery soon.  The seats were made up of cushioned benches that ran along the boring beige wall.  On these walls were some motivational posters and quick health tips, probably placed in order to cheer up visitors.  There were two hallways with a circular reception desk acting as the dividing point.  The nurse currently working the desk and this area is a pure white earth pony with a light pink mane that she kept in tied up in a bun.  Her cutie mark is the same as Nurse Coldheart’s, except this mare’s cutie mark is a red medical cross instead of a white one.

During my time here, I spent it contemplating on what Dash said.  I think I’ve figured out the relationship Dash had with Leon.  Something happens; Rainbow ends up in a world with humans; she meets Leon; the two are with each other for such an extended period of time, that Dash considers him her father; and then Twilight Sparkle and Princess Celestia appear and take Rainbow Dash back to Equestria.  At least, that is what I guess happened.  In order to be sure, I’ll have to ask one of them.  I think I’ll ask Twilight.  I can’t ask the Princess because I don’t have any ground of understanding with her, so there is no way she’ll tell me.  I’m not sure if Dash will tell me, and even if she did, she’s still recovering and it might stress her out by talking about it.  So the only logical pony to ask would be Twilight.

The reason why I need to know the truth is because I feel like I’m being compared to Leon.

Probably sensing my apprehension, the nurse took a place on my right.

“Don’t worry about your friend; I’m positive she’ll be alright.”  She reassured in a relax voice so not to startle me.

“Hopefully….It’s my fault she’s here.  If I hadn’t challenged her pride the way I did, she would have never had to deal with such dangerous conditions and be put at risk.”

“You may say that, but Rainbow Dash is known for her tenacity.  Even if you didn’t challenge her, I’m sure she would have tried to accomplish her stunt of her own freewill.”

“Maybe…”  Maybe the nurse is right, but it still leaves the two pressing matters.

“Well you shouldn’t feel too distraught Inrei; with the cost of some bruising, you saved Rainbow Dash’s life.”  A familiar sounding, older male voice added.  It belonged to the colt that was my attending physician during my stay here.

“Doctor.”  The nurse addressed as she switched places with him.  “Just remember what I said; so don’t beat yourself up about it too much.”  She stated to me before leaving.

“How is she right now?”  I asked

“We currently have her hooked up to an oxygen tank and she is completely responsive.  Your other friends are already with her.”  He answered.

That’s good to hear and rids me of one of my concerns.  “So when will she be released?”

“Once the rest of her paperwork is finished; she can leave in an hour….By the way, what was it you did to save Rainbow’s life?”

“It’s called cardiopulmonary resuscitation; CPR for short.  Its purpose is to maintain blood circulation and respiration for those who are in dire need of it.  You perform it by given a certain number of chest compressions and one to two breaths into the patient.  I’ve never had to use this technique on a pony before, so I didn’t know how the outcome would have turned out.”  I can assume that Equestria doesn’t have this method, but some form of medical magic used to replace it.

“It turned out to be beneficial as you can tell.  You should go see her now; I think she may want to thank you for it.”

I nodded in agreement.  “I will.  Which room is she in?”

“The same room you were during your stay, so you should be able to find it.”  The doc replied.  I did easily remember where it was, considering how I was holed up in there for the beginning of my stay.

Here is where I’m currently situated; leaning against the wall, peeking into my former room, watching the five ponies chat with their lively recuperating friend.  Dash was of course in the center of the group as she remained sitting up in the hospital bed while wearing provided green patient’s gown and an oxygen mask.  The others stood around her bed, listening to the experience spoken by the cyan pegasus.

“I’ll go retrieve Inrei; he should be here for this.”  Twilight announced.  This was my chance for some answers of the Leon incident.  I waited for the unicorn to exit the area before confronting her.  “Oh Inrei, I was just about to look for you.”

“Twilight, could I ask you something in private?”  I quietly asked.  She was a bit confused, but she acceded.  Leading us to an enclosed corner, I began.  “Twilight, what was the Leon incident?”  Twilight was absolutely astonished and remained silent for a few seconds.

“So then Rainbow told you about Leon, I suppose.”  She finally started.

“Not entirely.  She only said his name to me once; the rest I’m taking from what I’ve been hearing.”

“Then why ask about it now?”

“Because at first I didn’t want to bring up any bad memories, but now I want some closure on this case.”  My voice slowly died down.  I’m not sure I should be doing this now.

“There were no bad memories from what I can tell.”  Sensing my concern on the matter, Twilight began.  “The incident happened some time ago.  I had concocted a spell for the weather team to use on some storm development, but the cell they created was too large.  So when I tried to dispel it, a bolt of lightning intertwined with my magic and engulfed Rainbow in the blast.  The results ended up transporting her to a different dimension.  So I and the others, along with Princess Celestia, traveled to this new world fifteen days later in hopes of retrieving Rainbow.  Upon arrival, we met up with the human who was housing her, but discovered something shocking.  When Rainbow arrived in his world, the magic had reverted her back to the age of a young filly with no memory of what had transpired.  So this human, Leon, adopted her as if she was his own.  So what ended up being fifteen days for us…Was fifteen years for those two.  Rainbow considered him to be her father as much as he considered her to be his daughter…..As painful as it was for the two; Leon accepted the truth and let us take Rainbow back home.  Even though we all knew it was the right thing to do….I felt so horrible having to do such a thing to them…..Having to separate a parent from his child…”

I sat there absorbing every last bit of it….Not knowing how to correctly respond.  It was just so much to take in…

“So then….Is it because that incident the reason why you’ve all been nice to me?”  Escaped my lips.

“No, that isn’t the reason why, but…But with Rainbow, she feels more connected with you.  It is because of the fact that you’re a human and you remind her of the time she spent with Leon.  I even think she may be comparing you two.”  Twilight carefully responded.

I knew it; she is comparing me to Leon.  I should take it as a complement for being compared to such a benevolent being, but I can’t.  It’s because I’m being juxtaposed with a person that Dash highly cares for, yet she may never seen again.  There is no way I can compete with that.  Especially with the things I’ve done.

“Inrei, remember when I asked you how you felt towards Rainbow?”  Twilight started up.  I nodded lazily.  “Well after we separated that day, I went and spoke with Rainbow.  I asked her how she felt about you.  She told me that she really likes you.  But I think because of her feelings towards her father, they are interfering with her true emotions for you.”  Twilight continued.

Her words…Twilight’s words…made me think on how I should approach Dash about our relationship….But I wasn’t able to say anything to her until she was released.

Rainbow lead the pack of ponies while I trailed behind.

“What’s on your mind?”  Dash asked while turning to me.

I have to let Rainbow know how I feel now.  “I can’t go on…”  I replied.

“What do you mean?”  She asked quizzically.

“Our relationship…I can’t go on like this, Dash.”  Everyone stopped and stared at me.

“Inrei, what do you mean?”  A sudden concern took over the cyan equine’s voice.

“I’m saying I can’t go on in our relationship knowing that we’re just comparing each other to someone we can’t have.  You’ve been comparing me to Leon and I in turn have been comparing you to someone I’ve lost.  I know full well if we continue to do that, we would only be hurting each other and ourselves in the end….Such a thing would only end in further disappointment and pain…We can’t replace the ones we love; it’s just not possible….This is why I can’t continue further in our relationship like this.”

“In-Inrei….”  Rainbow’s voice was slowly dying; her eyes were starting water; she looked like I just dumped her.

“But I’m not saying I’m going break up with you.”  I proceeded towards her until I stood in front of mare.  “Dash…I want you to be at my side and I want to be at yours as well.”  I knelt down, wrapped my arms around her, and embraced her as much as I could.  “What I’m saying is….I love you!”

“…Inrei.”  She gasped.

“I love you for who you are, not for the person you remind me.”

I don’t care if I was the first one to say it or admit it; what I did care for was letting Rainbow know how I feel for her.  I want her to know that I’m giving her my heart.  And I want to be with her.

Rainbow…I love you….